JJi)
AJiy
6 /
PREFACE.
npniS little volume is not designed to be a
History of Methodism, but to give the
general reader a glance at what Methodism is,
and what it has accomplished during the cent-
ury. The writer refers those who wish to ob-
tain a more detailed account of its rise and
progress to such works as Tyerman's " Life
of Wesley," and to Stevens's interesting and
admirable volumes.
For the statistics of the various branches
of the Church, he is indebted to their own
historians, or to leading members of those
Churches who have kindly furnished them.
The reader is specially requested to note
that the Centennial Period is counted from
the close of 1775 to that of 1875; the facts
and numbers being taken from the respective
reports for those years.
408866
CONTEI^TS.
Chapteb Paob
I. Preliminary Remarks 7
II. Rise of Methodism 13
III. British Methodism TO 1775 29
IV. Rise of Methodism in America 34
V. Progress During the Revolution 47
VI. Organization of the Church 53
VII. Progress FROM 1785 to 1792 60
VIII. " " 1792x01800 77
IX. " " 1800T01808 87
X. " " 1808 TO 1820 97
XI. " " 1820T01832 Ill
XII. " " 1832T01844 I2J
XIII. " " 1844T01860 153
XIV. " " 1860TO1875 176
XV. Doctrines, Usages, and Economy 210
XVI. Church Institutions , 237
XVII. American Branches 308
XVIII. Methodism in Foreign Countries 327
XIX. Review 339
Ai-i'ENDix 353
A HUNDRED YEARS OF METHODISM,
CHAPTER I.
PRELIMINARY REMARKS.
** I ^HE occurrence of the Centennial Anniversary
-*- of the Nation's Birth revives the memories of
the past. The actors of 1776 are roused as if by
magic wand, and step upon the stage again. Scene
after scene flits before us, recalHng the revolutionary
struggle from Lexington to Yorktown. We listen
to the voices of the old patriots, and to the tones
of the old bell, ringing, " Proclaim liberty through-
out the land to all the inhabitants thereof." Would
there were some skillful workman to mend that bell,
that our children and children's children might
listen to its sound ! Orators, statesmen, poets, phi-
losophers, inventors, and discoverers pass in long
procession before us. The teeming millions come
from farm and shop, from land and sea. The forests
turn into farms and the deserts into gardens, and
songs of joy announce that oppressed colonies have
become a triumphant nation, acknowledging no
superior on the globe.
8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Nor has the world been unmoved. Civilization ha3
extended her triumphs. The islands of the sea and
the inland deserts and mountains have been explored
and measured. The brave mariner has battled the
icebergs of the North, and the intrepid traveler haa
dared the heat and dangers of the tropics. The
railroad has spanned the continents and tunneled
the Alpine mountains. The telegraph has cabled
the ocean and joined the extremities of the earth.
Africa and Asia have parted their borders, and per-
mitted the Mediterranean to mingle its waters with
the Indian Ocean, and the " high way of the East"
has been opened. Despotisms have fallen, and mon-
archies have been remodeled. Republican ideas
have spread eastward and westward. Machinery
has multiplied the power of labor, and inventions
have added to human comfort. The advancement
of science ; the diffusion of literature ; the establish-
ment of public schools; the endowment of universi-
cies ; the enlargement of libraries and museums ; the
opening of hospitals ; the care of orphans ; the teach-
ing the blind to read and the dumb to speak; the
education and elevation of woman, giving her access
to employments and professions ; the myriad issues
of the daily press, with its news from every quarter
of the globe ; the systems of express and cheap post-
ages ; the furnishing houses and streets with water
and gas ; the phosphoric match ; the electric fire
Preliminary Remarks. g
and burglar alarm ; the sewing-machine and kindred
appliances; the photograph; the spectroscope, which
makes us neighbors to the stars ; the partial separa-
tion of Church and State ; the freedom of religious
worship; the multiplication of religious edifices ; the
establishment and growth of Sunday-schools, with
the system of international lessons indoctrinating
youth with the ideas of a universal brotherhood
and foreshadowing international fraternity ; the
emancipation of serfs, the striking of manacles from
millions of slaves, and transmuting chattels into citi-
zens — all these are but faint outlines of the manifold
triumphs of the century, which might well startle
old Galileo from his slumbers to cry again, " But it
does move, though ! "
In these great movements America claims her
part. In some of them she has been a chief actor.
She has given the world the example of a free
Church in a free State. She has realized the grand
ideas of " liberty, equality, and fraternity ; " older
nations are but beginning to follow the path on
which she boldly stepped ere the morning light
had dispelled the shadows. In material progress
and in inventive genius the nations recognize her
power. Mcr grain is feeding, her cotton is clothing,
her oil is lighting, and her precious metals are
enriching millions of people of the world. Well
may she invite all nations to rejoice in her cen-
10 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
tennial birth-day, for she " is the friend of all, the
enemy of none."
But the material rests upon the immaterial — the
seen issues from the unseen. The patriot and phi*
lanthropist well know that civil freedom musl
rest on moral purity. True morality receives its
inspiration and strength from a spiritual religion.
For its law it bows at Sinai, and for its hopes it
listens to the sweet whispers that float over the sea
of Galilee.
General Washington, in his farewell address, well
said : " Of all the dispositions and habits which lead
to political prosperity, religion and morality are in-
dispensable supports. In vain would that man claim
the tribute of patriotism who should labor to subvert
these great pillars of human happiness, these firmest
props of the duties of men and citizens. The mere
politician, equally with the pious man, ought to re-
spect and to cherish them. A volume could not trace
all their connection with private and public felicity.
Let it simply be asked, where is the security for
property, for reputation, for life, if the sense of
religious obligation desert the oaths which are the
Instruments of investigation in courts of justice?
And let us with caution indulge the supposition,
that morality can be maintained without religion.
Whatever may be conceded to the influence of re-
fined education on minds of peculiar structure, rea-
Preliminary Remarks. ii
son and experience both forbid us to expect that
national morality can prevail in exclusion of religous
principles."
Any review of the century would be incomplete
without a survey of the work of the Churches
Kapid as has been the increase of population, still
more rapid has been the increase of membership
in the Churches. On the first wave of population,
as it rolled westward over plain or mountain, floated
the banner of the cross, and the voice of its herald
was heard before the sound of the hammer in the
erection of the pioneer tent or cabin had died away.
The emigrant from distant lands has been met with
the Bible in his own language, and has been in-
vited to the sanctuary, the " house of prayer for all
nations." In the midst of all the excitements of
business and the pursuit of pleasure, the quiet and
calmness of the holy Sabbath has stilled the factory
and the mart, and the weary and exhausted work-
man has heard the divine invitation, " Come unto
me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will
give you rest,"
This result has been achieved, not in an age of
apathy or indifference, or by the exercise of repress-
ive power. The spirit of free inquiry has been
abroad. The old has been called in question by the
new. The spirit of skepticism has suggested doubts
upon all subjects, and has spared no topic, human or
12 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
divine. Histories have been challenged and nnir
acles assailed. The votaries of science have tried to
construct a universe without a God. Yesterday the
material alone was magnified, and immaterialit)',
spirituality, and immortality, were pronounced to be
fancies of an excited brain. To-day the world is re-
ported to be full of spirits that not only " peep and
mutter," but rap and startle, and utter strange mes-
sages to credulous inquirers. Error, ever changing,
with chameleon hue and protean form, discomfited
or vanquished, vanishes but for a moment to reap-
pear in fresh disguise.
Meantime the " truth as it is in Jesus " pursues
its steady way, enlightening the ignorant, comfort-
ing the afflicted, and throwing the light of immor-
tality into the caverns of the tomb. Bible societies
have been the glory of the century, translating God's
word into two hundred languages, and seeking to
place a copy in the hand of every human being.
Missionaries have visited every heathen land, and
half a million of converts are singing the notes of
holy triumph.
In this work each denomination has performed its
part, and will rehearse its story in its own way. Be
it our task to write only of one — the youngest of all
the leading families of the Church of Christ — a cen-
tury and a half ago "to fortune and to fame un-
known."
The Rise of Methodism. 13
CHAPTER II.
THE RISE OF METHODISM.
*' l"^HE first Methodist Society was organized in
-*- London, near the close of 1739. Centuries
before, a sect of physicians had been called Meth-
odists, and in the previous century we find the
phrase "New Methodists" applied much as "New
School" in our day, indicating increased religious
activity and more liberal sentiments. The epithet
was applied, however, in derision, to Mr. Wesley
and a few young men associated with him in Ox-
ford University. So systematic were they in their
studies, their habits, their devotions, and their works
of benevolence ; so scrupulous in their redemption
of time, and so self-denying and earnest in their
practices, that the gayer young men called them
Methodists. The founder of the Society, the Rev.
John Wesley, was born June 14, 1703, in the parish
of Epworth, Lincolnshire. He was descended from
a long line of able ministers. His father was rector
oi the parish church ; a man of more than ordinary
mental power, an able writer, but a poor financier.
With a large family and a small salary he was con-
stantly embarrassed. His mother, Susannah Wes-
14 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Icy, was the daughter of Rev. Dr. Annesley, an In-
dependent minister of marked abihty. She was a
woman of strong intellect, fine culture, deep piety,
and rare domestic qualities. Few such women have
ever graced our earth. She was the mother of nine-
teen children, nine of whom died in their infancy,
and though by scanty means, she was compelled per-
sonally to attend to household duties, yet she dili-
gently superintended the education of her children.
She had regular school hours, opened with prayer,
and in addition she conversed privately with each
one every week on a personal religious life, closing
the interview with appropriate prayer. With all
this, she read the best religious works, and main-
tained a correspondence with her sons when absent
at the university. When John, her sixth son, was
seven years of age the parsonage was destroyed by
fire, and he was barely rescued. In her journal she
wiites, "I do intend to be more particularly careful
of the soul of this child, that Thou hast so mercifully
provided for, than ever I have been." She began to
teach him, as she did her other children, at five years
of age. Under her tuition he made remarkable prog-
ress, and was early distinguished for demanding a
reason for every thing, and an unwillingness to yield
his convictions unless such reason was given.
In his eleventh year, through the kindness of the
Duke of Buckingham, he was admitted into the
The Rise of Methodism. 1 5
Charter House School, in London, and enjoj'ed the
tuition of able instructors. In his seventeenth year
he was elected a student in Christ College, Ox-
ford, where he continued until after his ordination
as a minister, at the age of twenty-four. In the
year following he was elected a fellow of Lincoln
College. For several years he acted as tutor, and
pursued his studies in divinity. He was early rec-
ognized as one of the foremost students in the uni-
versity, and was distinguished for his pure classical
taste. He was exceedingly methodical and logical
in all his performances. He gathered around him
a number of thoughtful and earnest young men,
among whom was his brother Charles, the subse-
quent poet of Methodism, and the eloquent and
untiring George Whitefield. They read the Greek
Testament daily, conversed upon religious topics,
formed plans for mutual improvement, and engaged
in works of mercy and benevolence. They system-
atically visited the prisoners in the jails, and the
poor in the lanes and alleys of the town, instruct-
ing and relieving them according to their means.
After this, for a short period Mr. Wesley acted as
curate for his father, but was unwilling to bind him-
self to assume the active duties of a parish. As if
in anticipation of his future, his heart then yearned
for a larger sphere of usefulness. In 1735 the infant
colony of Georgia having been founded by a number
i6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
of gentlemen, among whom was Governor Ogle-
thorpe, Wesley was requested to become a missiona-
ry to the colonists and to the Indians. After prayer-
ful consideration, hoping to be useful to both classes,
he accepted the invitation. During his passage he
was ceaselessly active in doing good, carefully in-
structing all who came within his influence, not neg-
lecting a little colored cabin-boy, to whom he gave
a number of lessons. In the colony he held services
not only in English, but also occasionally read
prayers in German and French. His strictness of
religious life, and especially his severity of religious
discipline, excited against him the opposition of
leading families, and becoming embarrassed by them
in his ministry, in about two years he returned to
England.
During his voyage to America, Wesley became
acquainted with some Moravians who were fellow-
passengers. On one occasion, during a severe storm,
when death seemed to be imminent, they manifested
so much tranquillity, and even joy, that it produced
a powerful impression on his mind, and he felt that
he had not attained to their religious experience.
Subsequently, in Georgia, one of their ministers said
to him, "Does the Spirit of God bear witness with
your spirit that you are a child of God?" The
question troubled him, and he could not answer
with confidence. He frequently attended their
TJie Rise of Methodism. 17
services, witnessed the daily life and devotion of
their ministers, and admired their apostolic simplic-
ity and purity. Dissatisfied with his own compara-
tive lack of faith, we find in his journal, on his return
to England, this record : *' I went to America to con-
vert the Indians ; but O, who shall convert me ! . . .
I have a fair, summer religion ; I can talk well ; nay,
and believe myself, while no danger is near: but let
death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled,
nor can I say, * To die is gain.' "
On his return to London he attended tlic social
meetings of the Moravians, and both he and his
brother formed the acquaintance of Peter Bochler,
a leading Moravian, and subsequently a bishop.
They greatly enjoyed his society and conversation,
and were profited by his experience. John's brother
Charles first attained that clear religious assurance
which both sought. Possibly owing to his logical
cast of mind, and his determination not to be sat-
isfied without the fullest evidence, the doubts and
anxieties of John were not so soon removed. While,
however, seeking and praying for clearer light, and
for full assurance, he was so earnest in his ministry
that thousands attended his services, many of whom
were awakened. One evening in May, 1738, he at-
tended a meeting of the Moravians. While one of
them was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle tc
the Romans, and while he was listening to the de-
1 8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
scription of the change which God works in the
penitent heart, he says : " I felt my heart stran|;ely
warmed ; I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone,
for salvation ; and an assurance was given me that
he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved
me from the law of sin and death. I began to pray
with all my might for those who had in a more es-
pecial manner despitcfuily used me, and persecuted
me ; I then testified openly to all there what I now
first felt in my heart." He was then nearly thirty-
five years of age, an accomplished scholar, an acute
theologian, and an able writer. Then properly com-
menced that wonderful career which closed only
with his death, at the advanced period of eighty-
eight years.
That summer he visited the continent of Europe,
extending his journey to Herrnhut, that he might
witness the discipline and order of the Moravians;
and converse with their leading men. He carefully
examined into their usages and institutions, and the
agencies which they employed, both for their own
spiritual benefit and for the spread of the truth.
He also became acquainted with Count Zinzendorf,
and other able ministers. He visited Halle to see
the devoted Francke, and to inspect his Orphan
House, his religious publications, and his general
plans of usefulness. That visit, probably, influenced
his subseque it course, and shaped, to some extent,
The Rise of Methodism. 19
his own plans : for immediately on his return to
England we find him preparing to establish an
orphan house, and to engage more actively in relig-
ious publications.
In the mean time his colaborer, the Rev. George
Whitefield, had been preaching to immense audi-
ences with remarkable power. His brother Charles,
also, had been preachii g with such earnestness that
the churches were crowded, and the clergy, becom-
ing offended, had closed their doors against him.
The day after John's return from Germany to En-
gland he makes the following record : " I began to
declare in my own country the glad tidings of salva-
tion, preaching three times, and afterward expound-
ing to the large company in the Minories. On Mon-
day I rejoiced to meat our little society, which now
consists of thirty-two persons. The next day I went
to the condemned felons in Newgate, and offered
them a free salvation. In the evening I went to
a society in Bear Yard and preached repentance
and remission of sins." The following Sabbath he
preached at St. Ann's, and twice at St. John's,
Clctkcnwell, and adds, " I fear they will bear with
, me no longer." Though his doctrine was that of
the Church — though he was a minister in regular
standing, and had shown his devotion by his mis-
sion to America — and though his manner was calm
though forcible, yet the churches were soon closed
20 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
against him also. Great crowds, stirred by his clear
and earnest presentation of religious truth, followed
him wherever he preached. Shut out of the churches
he visited prisons and hospitals, and preached daily
in them, as well as to small societies which met in
private places.
The year 1739 opened in a remarkable manner.
He, his brother Charles, Mr. Whitefield, and three
other ministers, with about sixty brethren, held a
watch-night, or love-feast, in Fetter Lane. De-
scribing it, he says : About three in the morning
they were continuing instant in prayer, the power
of God came mightily upon them, insomuch that
many cried out for exceeding joy, and many fell to
the ground. As soon as they had recovered a little
from the awe and amazement which the presence of
the Divine Majesty had inspired, they broke out with
one voice, " We praise Thee, O God ; we acknowledge
Thee to be the Lord." On the 5th of January
seven ministers met, and continued in fasting and
prayer until three o'clock, when they separated,
"with the full conviction that God was about to do
great things among us." At that time, as is ad-
mitted by many ecclesiastical writers, the condition,
cf the Church of England, and of the people gener-
ally, was very low. Infidelity was widely diffused,
and a general disregard for religion prevailed among
the masses. Many of the clergy scarcely maintained
The Rise of Methodism. 2i
even a show of morality. From such parties the
earnest ministers met with great opposition, but
many of the common people heard them gladly.
OUTDOOR PREACHING.
Mj, Whitefield went to Bristol, and finding the
pulpits closed against him, began to preach in the
open air, in the midst of the collieries of Kings-
wood, and thousands gathered to hear him. The
work assumed such magnitude that he sent for Mr.
Wesley, who had hesitated as to the propriety of
outdoor preaching. He then, however, saw both
its necessity and its value, and following Mr. White-
field's example, commenced a similar career. Re-
turning to London he preached in Moorfields, Ken-
nington Commons, and elsewhere, to congregations
variously estimated at from ten to fifty thousand.
The poorest and lowest classes of the people list-
ened with deep interest, and multitudes dated from
these services the commencement of their religious
h-fe.
SOCIETIES ORGANIZED.
Near the close of this year, as we have stated, the
fiist Methodist Society was formed. Its origin I\Ir.
Wesley thus describes: "In the latter end of the
year 1739 eight or ten persons came to me in Lon-
don, and desired that I would spend some time with
22 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
them in prayer, and advise them liow to flee from
the wrath to come." For this purpose he set apart
Tliursday evening in each week. By a strange coin-
cidence, to say the least, this was the same evening
that his mother had set aside to converse with him,
during his boyhood, in reference to his soul. He tells
us that twelve came the first evening, forty the next,
and soon a hundred. This was the beginning of or-
ganized Methodist Societies. The same year Wesley
laid the foundation, in Bristol, of the first Methodist
chapel : he also rented, in London, a building called
the Foundry, which he used for religious worship.
While thus engaged in preaching, in visiting, in
organizing Societies, and in securing places of wor-
ship, John and Charles Wesley published their first
volume of hymns and sacred poems. Some of the
earliest editions contained not only the hymns, but
the music also, on opposite pages, in copper-plate
engraving, and on the title-page we find " for the
voice, harpsichord, and organ." Thus they ante-
dated the improvements supposed to belong to
modern times, and showed their love for music,
instrumental as well as vocal.
LAY preachers.
Congregations and Societies increased rapidly,
not only in London and Bristol, but in various other
parts of England. Mr. Wesley, being obliged to
The Rise of Methodism. 23
visit different localities, selected some of his ablest
young men to watch over the societies in his ab-
sence. One of these, Thomas Maxfield, began
preaching to the congregation in London, which
Mr. Wesley hearing of, hastened home to stop the
disorder. His aged mother, however, who had heard
Mr. Maxfield preach, cautioned him, saying, " Take
care what you do with respect to that young man,
for he is as surely called of God to preach as you
are. Examine what have been the fruits of his
preaching, and hear him for yourself." Mr. Wesley
did so, and felt convinced that God had truly called
him to that work. Thus, contrary to all his pre-
conceived opinions, he was led, though with great
reluctance, to this apparent violation of ecclesias-
tical order. Thus was also introduced into modern
Christendom a power, the influence of which has
been steadily increasing. Prior to that time, how-
ever, there were a few instances of lay preaching in
the societies which were connected with the Mora-
vians, in London, and in the early movements in
Bristol, in which Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield
were united.
STEWARDS.
As chapels were erected and other expenses in-
curred, it became necessary to make collections.
Mr. Wesley appointed a number of men as stewards,
who received, accounted for, and disbursed these
24 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
funds. At first, in London and in Bristol, he ap-
pointed sixteen, but subsequently reduced the num-
ber to seven. With these men he conferred as to
the proper arrangement of the work, and as to the
needs of the societies. It is a somewhat curious fact
that for many years all the class moneys which passed
through their hands were applied to general pur-
poses, or for the poor, and not for the support of the
preachers. In later periods, to trustees were assigned
the superintendence of church property, and the care
of moneys raised for such purposes, while the stew-
ards gave special attention to the support of the
preachers, and to the relief of the necessitous. In
this division Mr. Wesley showed his clear foresight.
As the church property was frequently paid for by
general collections, he did not wish that the current
expenses should become chargeable against it. This
plan, except in large cities, has been generally pur-
sued since that time, and has saved many churches
from great embarrassment, if not from ruin ; though,
on the other hand, preachers have not unfrequently
suffered by failing to receive their support.
CLASSES.
Thus far the care of all the societies rested nn
Mr. Wesley. He visited every member, and trans-
cribed every name, when in London alone they
numbered two thousand. But as he was frequently
The Rise of Methodism. 25
absent, and as many of his members, being poor,
often chansred their residences, he was unable to sat-
isfy himself as to their proper deportment.
"At length," says Wesley, "while we were think-
ing of quite another thing, we struck upon a method
for which we have cause to bless God ever since. I
was talking with several of the society in Bristol (i 5th
February, 1742) concerning the means of paying the
debts there, when one [Captain Foy] stood up and
said, ' Let every member of the Society give a penny
a week till all are paid.' Another answered, ' Ikit
many of them are poor and cannot afford to do it.*
* Then,' said he, * put eleven of the poorest with me,
and if they can give nothing I will give for them as
well as for myself. And each of you call on eleven
of your neighbors weekly, receive what they give,
and make up what is w^anting.' It was done. In a
while some of them informed me, they found such and
such a one did not live as he ought. It struck me im-
mediately, * This is the thing, the very thing, we have
wanted so long.' I called together all the leaders
of the classes (so we used to term them and their
companies) and desired that each would make a par-
ticular inquiry into the behavior of those whom he
.saw weekly. They did so. Many disorderly walk-
ers were detected. Some turned from the evil of
their ways. Some were put away from us."*
* " Wesley's Works."
26 A Hundred Years of Methodism,
As this plan took much of the leader's time, some*
times persons being absent from home, and others
being difficult of access, it was soon resolved that the
class should meet in one place, and that the interview
should be opened and closed with prayer. These
leaders met Mr. Wesley and the stewards once a
week, to pay over the moneys received, and to re-
port any cases requiring aid or attention. Such was
the origin of class-meetings, and of leaders' meetings.
In addition to this Mr. Wesley visited each member
personally once every three months, and gave tickets
to such as were approved.
Though arising thus apparently by accident, class-
meetings have accomplished a vast amount of good,
both by enriching personal experience and by ac-
customing the members to religious conversation and
labor. They have developed many a timid, hesitating
convert into an earnest and active Christian worker,
and in the absence of ministerial labor, have supplied
a regular religious service. It must be remarked,
however, that nearly three years had elapsed before
they were generally introduced into Mr. Wesley's so-
cieties.
ITINERANCY AND CONFERENCES.
As societies and congregations increased in num-
ber young men were raised up who offered their
services to Mr. Wesley. For some years he had no
regular plan of appointments. He sent each one
The Rise of Methodism. 27
from town to town where he beHeved his services
were most needed. Thus commenced an irregular
itinerancy. In 1744, five years after his first Society
was formed, his first Annual Conference met. But
at this period no circuits were formed, nor any regular
plan adopted. Each Society was independent of
any other, though all recognized Mr. Wesley as their
head. As the early minutes are lost, we do not know
*ji what year the Societies were properly consolidated.
But in 1749 the first question asked was, "Can there
be any such thing as a general union of our Societies
throughout England?" The answer is, "A proposal
for this was made above a year ago. The substance
of this proposal was to regard the Society in London
as the mother Church ... to send reports to the
stewards in London . . . and to take a yearly collec-
tion out of which any pressing society debts might
be discharged, and any Society suffering persecu-
tion, or in real distress, might be specially relieved."
Rejoicing in prospect of such a connection Mr, Wes-
ley adds, " Being thus united in one body, of which
Jesus Christ is the Head, neither the world nor the
devil will be able to separate us in time, or in
eternity."
The proposition to make the society in London
the mother Church was not practically accepted, but
the conference became the great center. In it the
itinerants met, and from it, were distributed from
28 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
year to year. It became the great bond of union,
and its annual meetings were seasons of great church
mterest, as well as of religious profit. Thus the
itinerancy became regular.
THE COMMON PLATFORM.
In ten years the outlines of the coming Church
were already prepared. Societies were organized,
classes formed, leaders appointed, stewards selected,
love-feasts and quarterly meetings held, Annual
Conferences assembled, and preachers exchanged.
All these were the outgrowth of the earnest revival
spirit, and were instituted to meet a felt want. It
is remarkable, that to this day, amid all the changes
and secessions which have taken place, in all its
branches and in all countries the Methodist family
has preserved all these outlines. They are a broad
platform, a ground of common union. Differences
have arisen as to the mode of appointing leaders
and stewards, as to who should compose the Annual
Conferences, and how the preachers should be ap-
pointed to their work. These have involved ques-
tions as to a General Conference, as to episcopacy,
and as to ordination. But in all the points which
touch the masses of the people directly, Methodism
is one every-where, for it is simply, in the language
of Chalmers, " Christianity in earnest."
British Methodism to 1775. 29
CHAPTER III.
BRITISH METHODISM TO 1775-
A T the Conference in 1746 is found the first men-
-^^^ tion of circuits regularly established. There
were then six in England, and one in Wales. In
1748 two circuits were added, one of which was in
Ireland. In 1753 we find the first trace of appoint-
ments as since that period they have been arranged.
It embraces the names of thirty-eight preachers,
nine of whom were in Ireland and two in Wales.
In 1755 there are three lists: First, the itinerants;
secondly, the half-itinerants; and, thirdly, the chief
local preachers. The half-itinerants were those who
traveled partially without relinquishing their trades.
In 1757 Alexander Mather was the first married
preacher received. He was a man of superior abili-
ty, but would not consent to travel until provision
was made for his wife. When asked what would be
sufficient, he replied, " Four shillings [one dollar] a
week." The stewards would not allow this, and he
remained at home. This year, however, the Confer-
ence promised the stipend, and he started to his
circuit, a hundred and fifty miles, on foot. This
was the beginning of an allowance for preachers'
30 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
wives. In 1767 wc find the first complete reports
of members, being twenty-five thousand nine hun-
dred and eleven. There were then forty-one cir-
cuits, and one hundred and four preachers. In 1769
the first preachers were sent to North America
where they reported the opening of a promising field.
In 1775, the period preparatory to our Centennial
Era, the reports show fifty-one circuits, one hundred
and forty preachers, and thirty-eight thousand one
hundred and forty-five members, of whom three
thousand one hundred and forty-eight were in
America.
MINISTERIAL SUPPORT.
Mr. Wesley for many years received nothing for his
own support. His Oxford Fellowship and the pro-
ceeds from his numerous publications, not only sus-
tained his brother and himself, but enabled him to
contribute largely to aid his preachers, and to assist
in various enterprises. He practiced, personally, the
most rigid economy, and applied all his profits in ad-
vancing the cause of Christ. His ministers, being un-
married men, required but little for their sustenance.
As a few became married, a fund was commenced for
the aid of their families, and in 1765 a plan was de-
vised for the support of those who became enfeebled
in the Avork. This was to be partly by ministerial
subscription and partly by collections. In 1769 the
allowance for a wife was fixed at ten pounds [fifty
British Methodistn to 1775. 31
dollars] per annum, and the circuits were assessed
for this purpose according to their several abilities,
without reference to where the preacher with his fam-
ily might be stationed. At that time there were thir-
ty-one wives provided for, and a small amount Wc.s
distributed for the support of children. The allow-
ance, however, was so small, and the support of the
preachers so meager, that many were compelled to
retire to obtain the necessaries of life. In 1774 the
married preachers were so straitened that it was re-
solved to allow twelve pounds for each preacher's
wife, in addition to lodgings, coal, and candles, or
fifteen pounds in lieu of them.
KINGSWOOD SCHOOL.
In 1739, before his first Society was formed, Mr.
Wesley, in conjunction with Mr. Whitefield, had
commenced a school for the children of the poor
colliers. The burden, however, of the erection of
the building and of the support of the school fell
upon Mr. Wesley. In 1748 he added to the build-
ings, and opened a school for the education of the
sons of the preachers. It was also open for the
children of such of the friends as chose to send
them. The school was a source of great care and
anxiety to Mr. Wesley, who personally solicited means
for its support, and enjoined on liis preachers to
take collections to aid it. It, however, more than
32 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
compensated him by furnishing him young men
better trained for the ministry, and who labored
actively and zealously to promote the good work.
Subsequently other institutions were originated for
higher education.
PERSECUTIONS.
While devoting all his time and energies to pro-
mote the evangelization of Great Britain, it is sad
to record that Mr. Wesley and his preachers were
the subjects of severe persecution. It is still more
sad to be obliged to add, that the persecution was, in
most cases, stimulated and strengthened by the ap-
peals of the clergy of the Church of England. They
denounced him as a heretic and a deceiver ; they
branded his reputation as if guilty of every crime ;
they appealed to their people to drive him and his
preachers from their parishes ; and in various in-
stances they headed the mobs and encouraged them
in their dreadful work. Mr. Wesley was frequently
hooted and hissed by the rabble : he was pelted and
covered with mud ; his clothes were torn nearly off
him ; he was stoned and sometimes severely inji.ied ;
dragged before magistrates ; the doors and windows
of the houses in which he lodged were broken ; and
in some instances his chapels were destroyed. His
preachers were thrown into prison, and some died
of the wounds which thev received. Thoucjh this
British Methodism to 177^. 33
persecution lasted for several years, we are pained to
add that, so tar as known, the persecuting clergy-
men were ncv^er degraded or severely censured by
their superiors. But in contrast we are glad to say
that when he appealed to the Court of King's
Bench, he and his preachers were always protected.
The day of persecution, however, finally passed
away, and he not only outlived the calumnies of his
accusers, but was reverenced and honored by multi-
plied thousands wherever he went.
Before closing this preparatory sketch wc should
add that the members of these Societies did not con-
stitute a Church. They were still members of the
Church of England, and received from its clergymen
the holy sacraments. His assistants were lay preach-
ers, and were not ordained. Mr. Wesley viewed
these labors and all his work as supplemental to the
church services, and intended merely to increase re-
ligious interest and action throughout the kingdom,
3
j4 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
CHAPTER IV.
RISE OF METHODISM IN AMERICA.
"I' N North America the rise of Methodism was
-*- wholly incidental. A few persons connected
with Mr. Wesley's Societies in England and Ireland
emigrated to the Western Continent, and among
them were two local preachers. One of these,
Robert Strawbridge, from the north of Ireland,
settled about the year 1764 on Sam's Creek, Mary-
land. Being an earnest Christian, he commenced
holding religious services in his own house. Subse-
quently, at a date not specifically determined, he
erected, with the help of his neighbors, a small log-
building, about a mile from his house, in which
services were held. This building does not appear
ever to have been finished, or to have been deeded
to the Church. The farm on which it was erected
passed into other hands, and hence it can scarcely
be numbered among the Methodist churches. He
also visited other neighborhoods, and was instru-
mental in the accomplishment of much good,
though he does not appear to have organized many
permanent Societies, or to have erected any per-
manent churches. Under his ministration, how-
Rise of Methodism in America. 35
ever, several were converted who became active and
zealous preachers.
About the same time some emigrants from the
west of Ireland, originally of German stock, settled
In New York. Their ancestors had been expelled
from that portion of Germany then known as the
Palatinate by religious persecution, and had found
an asylum in Ireland. Being a foreign people,
they had not very readily assimilated with the
native population, and their religious condition
had been greatly neglected. Mr. Wesley visited
their locality about 1750, and under his ministration
many were converted, some of whom were among
the emigrants mentioned. In 1776, at the earnest
request of one of these — Barbara Heck, a Christian
woman — Philip Embury (the other preacher referred
to) commenced service in his own house, and shortly
after in a larger room. One day the little Society was
startled by the appearance in their midst of a British
ofhcer, (Captain Webb,) who they feared had come
with a design to persecute them. They were
both surprised and delighted in finding him to be
an earnest co-worker. He had been converted in
England, and licensed by Mr. Wesley as a local
preacher. He was connected with the barracks in
Albany, New York, and was a brave, bold man, who
had lost an eye in his country's service. Hearing
that Methodist services had been commenced in the
30 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
city he had come to visit them. Under his zeal-
ous labors the Society was greatly enlarged. A
sail-loft was rented for temporary services, and in
1768 a lot of ground on John-street was purchased
A building was soon commenced ; but such was the
intolerance of the age, that in New York no church
was permitted to be erected except by the recog-
nized denominations. In order to evade the law,
they were obliged to build a fire-place in one end
of the house, thus making it resemble a family
residence. The building was finished in 1768, and
an earnest application was made to Mr. Wesley for
a minister, and also for some pecuniary assistance.
At the Conference held in Leeds in August, 1769,
occurs the following record: "Question 13th. We
find a pressing call from our brethren in New- York,
who have built a preaching-house, to come over and
help them. Who is willing to go ? Answer. Rich-
ard Boardman and Joseph Pillmoor. Question 14th.
What can we do further in token of our brotherly
love? Answer. Let us now make a collection
among ourselves. This was immediately done, and
out of it, fifty pounds were allotted toward the pay-
ment of their debt, and about twenty pounds given
to the brethren for their passage."
Captain Webb not only preached in New Yoik,
and assisted in the erection of the John-street
church, but with restless energy he made excur-
Rise of Methodism in A merica. 37
sions to other parts of the country. He visited
Long Island, where he gathered a Society, and he
preached in the chief towns of New Jersey. He
also introduced Methodism into Philadelphia, where,
in 1768, he formed a class of seven members, who
met in a sail-loft for worship. He was also active
in the purchase of the first church property in Phila-
delphia, St. George's, on Fourth-street, which had
been built by a German Reformed Society, but,
in an unfinished state, had been sold to a private
individual. He also penetrated into Delaware and
Maryland, and thus laid extensive foundations for
rising Methodism. He not only supported himself
while he thus labored, but he contributed liberally to
the erection of the chapels. He also corresponded
with Mr. Wesley, and entreated him to send mis-
sionaries to the new field.
While great credit is due to Strawbridge for his
efforts in Maryland, and to Embury for his faithful
work in New York, (as a mechanic laboring in build-
ing John-street Church, and in occupying the pul-
pit which his own hands had built,) yet Webb merits
the title of the chief apostle of Methodism, prior
to the coming of Mr. Wesley's missionaries. His
more extensive knowledge of Methodism in En-
gland, his better education, and his position in
society, gave him more power to lay proper founda-
tions. He was also a preacher of great earnestness
4(iS86G
38 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
and eloquence. During one of the sessions of th^
American Congress, John Adams describes him as
"the old soldier, one of the most eloquent men I
ever heard. He reaches the imagination and
touches the passions very well ; he expresses himself
with great propriety." A Methodist writer says,
" They saw the warrior in his face, and heard the
missionary in his voice ; under his holy eloquence
they trembled, they wept, and fell down under his
mighty word."
In October, 1769, Boardman and Pilmoor arrived in
Philadelphia. Boardman had been a minister about
six years, and was then thirty-one years of age. Mr.
Pilmoor had been educated at Wesley's Kingswood
school, and had traveled four years. They were thus
familiar with all the usages of Methodism in En-
gland, and were appointed by Mr. Wesley to give
proper shape and form to the new Societies in
America. Robert Williams, a local preacher in En-
gland, hearing of the work which had commenced
in America, sailed on his own responsibility, though
with Wesley's approval ; and having arrived about
two months in advance of Mr. Boardman, began to
labor earnestly in the new field. On the arrival 0!
the latter, he immediately left New York, stopping
a short time with ]\Ir. Pilmoor in Philadelphia, and
then hurrying on to Mar>'land, where he joined Mr.
Strawbridge. He also labored in Northern Virginia.
Rise of Methodism in A merica. 39
In 1770 America is mentioned for the first time in
Mr. Wesley's Minutes, and in 1771 it is reported as
having three luindred and sixteen members. As we
find that more than a hundred of these were in
New York, and about as many in Philadelphia, the
Societies which had been gathered in Delaware,
in Maryland, and in Virginia, at that time, must
have been very small. The opening work, however,
demanded other laborers, and in 1771 Mr. Wesley
sent out Francis Asbury and Richard Wright. The
latter soon returned to England. But Mr. Asbury,
whose heart had yearned for America for months
before he volunteered, became for a time the active
and efficient superintendent of all the Societies, and
subsequently, the pioneer bishop of the Church.
When he came to America he was twenty-six years
of age, and had traveled four years. He was
thoughtful, studious, and energetic ; he preached
methodically and with great fervor. As a disciplin-
arian he was strict and systematic, self-possessed, and
fearless. He had unusual skill in judging of human
character, and was a man in every way fitted to lead
an extensive movement. His mental strength, his
dignity of character, his deep piety, his self-denial,
and his diligence in labor, gave him commanding
innucncc and inspired confidence wherever he went.
In his appearance he had something of a military
bearing, united with unaffected manners, case of
40 A Hundred Years or Methodism.
deportment, and great Christian affability. lie had
a deep conviction that America was to be his per-
manent field of labor, and Mr. Wesley showed his
accustomed sagacity, not only in selecting him,
but in appointing him, the year after his arrival, to
succeed l^oardman as superintendent of American
Methodism.
With the exception of Captain Webb, who had
traveled extensively, the preachers had confined
themselves chiefly to a few of the larger places.
Asbury at once commenced itinerating through the
country, and, inspired by his example, the other
ministers followed in his footsteps. Captain Webb
visited England in 1772, and representing the pros-
pects in America induced Mr. Wesley to send out
two additional ministers, Thomas Rankin and George
Shadford, with whom he returned in 1773. Both of
them w^ere men of more than ordinary ability and
prominence. Rankin was a careful disciplinarian,
possibly somewhat too rigid, while Shadford was a
successful revivalist. As Mr. Rankin was the older
preacher, and a good executive officer, Mr. Wesley
appointed him as the general assistant or superin-
tendent.
Prior to this time there had been no general meet-
ing of the preachers in conference. They had met
occasionally at the Quarterly Conferences, and be-
ing few in number thcv had distributed their labors?
Rise of Methodism in America. 41
as from time to time was judged best. Mr. Rankin
called tlie preachers together in Philadelphia, July
14, 1773. to hold their first Annual Conference.
The Minutes show ten preachers stationed, and one
thousand one hundred and sixty members report-
ed. Only eight preachers, however, were present
besides Boardman and I'ilmoor, who were about
rcturninc: to En^jland, and all of them were from
Europe. Two others, whose names appear in the
Minutes, were not present, Strawbridge and Wat-
ters. Embury had, prior to this time, removed from
the city of New York, and had settled in one of the
northern counties, where he shortly afterward died.
Captain Webb, though laboring earnestly until the
breaking out of the Revolutionary movements, was
never connected with the Conference.
The following year appears to have been one of
great prosperity, and at the Conference held in May,
in the city of Philadelphia, there were reported seven-
teen preachers, with two thousand and seventy-three
members; and in 1775, nineteen preachers, with
three thousand one hundred and forty-eight mem-
bers. These statistics show that the membership
had nearly trebled in two years.
1 his growth is remarkable when we consider the
time in which it occurred. The rise of Methodism
was coeval with the Revolutionary spirit. In 1760
the Lords of Trade, in England, advised the taxing
42 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
of the colonics, and the following year the hearts of
the people were deeply stirred by the royal inter-
ference with the judiciary. The memorable Stamp
Act was passed in 1765; and the first Society in
New York was organized in the year that compelled
its repeal. From that time forward there was con-
stant agitation and excitement, and in 1773, theyeai
of the first Annual Conference, the famous act in
reference to tea was passed. This was followed im-
mediately by resistance in Philadelphia, New York,
and Charleston, and in Boston harbor the vessels
were boarded and the freight thrown into the sea.
Then followed in quick succession the Boston Port
bill, the meeting of the General Congress, the block-
ade of Boston, and the battles of Lexington, Con-
cord, and Bunker Hill. Methodism was thus cradled
in the Revolution, and it grew up in the midst of
the storm of battle.
Not only were the times unfavorable, but its early
ministers, being from England, were looked upon
with suspicion. They were generally prudent, and
confined themselves to their purely ministerial du-
ties ; yet as the stoim grew in violence, the most of
them prepared to return to their native land. Or.t
or two of them, by imprudent expressions, involved
the early Methodist Societies in great difficulties,
and greatly embarrassed the labors of the preachers
for several years.
Rise of Methodism in America. 43
While Methodism was commencing its work, and
surrounded with such difficulties, other denomina-
tions were strong and vigorous. Among these the
Church of England, succeeded chieOy by the Protest-
ant Episcopal Church in this country, held the high-
est rank. The southern colonies from Virginia to
Georgia had been founded chiefly by the members
of that Church, and the ministry was supported by
taxation or by appropriations.
Virginia alone contained ninety-five parishes, in
each of which, save one, a minister was stationed.
In Maryland, while free toleration was given, yet
the Church of England was established by law, and
its clergy were supported by a poll-tax of forty
pounds of tobacco, in lieu of tithes. In Pennsyl-
vania, aside from that part of the Penn family who
were Friends or Quakers, the governing class was at-
tached to the British Church. The son of William
Penn, who succeeded him as governor of the colony,
having been disciplined by the Quakers for acts
contrary to their profession, left them and gave
his influence to the Church of England. In
New York the entire influence of the government
officers was with it ; and in the city of New York it
had secured that landed property which has
since become the immense endowment of Trinity
Church.
Not only were the Episcopalians strong by having
44 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
control of the landed interests through settlement,
and by having the offices and emoluments of the
Government at their disposal, but they had also ac-
quired the control of King's College, in New York,
since kncnvn as Columbia College, and also of the
University of Pennsylvania. Both of these institu-
tions received public funds ; but being close corpo-
rations, the Church secured a majority of the board
of trustees, and has ever since controlled them,
in its denominational interests. It had also founded
William and Mary College in Virginia.
New England, with the exception of Rhode Isl-
and, was settled by the Congregationalists. They
also established their ChUrches by law, and supported
them by general taxation. They had, at an early
period, founded Harvard University, Yale College,
and Dartmouth, and they had control of the gen-
eral literary and social interests of that part of the
country. The Dutch Reformed were, for a time,
the ruling power in New York, and had several
large houses of worship. They had also founded
Rutger's College. The Baptists were strong in
Rhode Island, where they had established an
institution of learning, which became Browu Uni-
versity. They had also scattered congregations and
about seventy-seven church edifices. The Presby-
terians had early settled in Pennsylvania and New
Jersey, where they founded Princeton College, and
Rise of Methodism in A nierica. 45
also several academies. As early as 17 16 they had
organized four presbyteries, and numbered at the
beginning of the Revolution more than a hundred
ministers and Churches. The Lutherans had early
settled in the interior of Pennsylvania, and were com-
paratively strong both in ministers and Churches.
Thus at the commencement of the present Centen-
nial Period the Methodist Societies were far inferior
in numbers, in strength, in position, and in culture,
to all the leading denominations.
The other Churches, being generally Calvinistic
and the Methodists being Arminians, their doctrines
were bitterly attacked and denounced in the princi-
pal pulpits ; and, as a reference to the publications of
the day will show, they were represented as " wolves
in sheep's clothing," and unworthy of Christian fel-
lowsliip or confidence. In addition to all this, they
labored under the embarrassment of not claiming to
be a Church. The Societies were organized after
the model of those in England. The members were
taught to have their children baptized, and to receive
the Lord's Supper at the hands of the clergy of the
English Church ; and up to the period we have
mentioned, none of their preachers in the United
Colonies had been authorized to administer the holy
sacraments. On this subject there had been some
division of opinion and sentiment; Strawbridge had
administered baptism in a few cases, and also the
46 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Lord's Supper; but his course had been regarded a.s
irregular by the leading ministers, and had been
disapproved.
At the commencement of the Centennial Period
— the close of the year 1775 — we find the Methodism
of the world to be as follows: In England, Ireland,
and Scotland, one hundred and forty ministers, and
thirty-four thousand nine hundred and ninety-seven
members ; in America, nineteen ministers, and three
thousand one hundred and forty-eight members;
making the entire membership thirty-eight thousand
one hundred and forty-five. These were not organ-
ized as Churches, but simply as Societies. They
had comparatively but little religious hterature, and
were without any school except the one at Kings-
wood, and the membership was generally poor and
without social influence. In the United Stages the
only church edifice which it then had, and which
still remains, is the St. George's, in Philadelphia, but
which at that time was without a gallery, unplas-
tered, unseated, and but half floored. In New York
and Baltimore there were plain, unfinished buildings,
which long since have been superseded by others.
Besides these, only a few unimportant and exceed-
ingly plain buildings were scattered through the
country. Who could anticipate from such a com-
mencement the present results?
Progress During the Revolution. 47
CHAPTER V.
PROGRESS DURING THE REVOLUTION.
' I "^HE opening of the Centennial Period was in the
-^ midst of no ordinary trials. As we have seen,
the lead^g ministers were from England ; and while
keeping themselves aloof from political excitements,
their sympathies generally were with the British
Government. When the war commenced they be-
gan to make arrangements to return ; and in two
years after the Declaration of Independence, all of
them, with the exception of Mr. Asbury, had re-
turned to England. In the mean time native minis-
ters were raised up, who went forth preaching with
great earnestness, and their labors were blessed with
extensive and remarkable revivals. These, however,
were chiefly confined to the region south of Phila-
delphia. For Methodism had not yet to any extent
entered New England ; New York was occupied by
the British troops ; and New Jersey and Pennsylva-
nia were frequently fields of contest.
The chief itinerant labor was performed in Dela-
ware, Maryland, and Virginia, extending subsequent-
ly into North Carolina. During this time the min-
isters suffered no little opposition. Ezekiel Coop(?r,
48 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
in his sermon on Asbury, says: "The prejudices of
tlic people there ran high, and some of the laws, tc
meet the exigencies of the times, were hard and op
pressive ; and some of the rulers and civil officers
appeared disposed to construe and enforce every
apparent legal restriction with rigor and oppression
against the Methodists, who were then a persecuted
and a despised people.
" Some of the preachers were mulcted or^ed, and
thrown into costs ; and others were imprisoned, for
no other crime or offense than traveling, and preach-
ing the Gospel ; and others were bound over in
bonds and heavy penalties, with sureties, not to
preach in this or that county. Several were arrested
and committed to the common county jail. Others
were personally insulted, and badly abused in differ-
ent ways. Some were beaten with stripes and blows,
righ unto death, who carried their scars dov/n to
the grave. In the city of Annapolis, the capital
of Maryland, Jonathan Forrest and William Wren,
and I believe at different times two or three others,
were committed to jail. In Prince George's County,
P. G., a preacher, was, by a mob, shamefully mal-
treated ; * honored,* according to the cant of the
times. ' with tar and feathers.' In Queen Anne's,
Joseph Hartley was bound over, in penal bonds of
five hundred pounds, not to preach in the county,
Thomas Segar, yet living, was one of his sureties.
Progress During the Revolution. 49
In the same caunty Freeborn Garrettson was beaten
with a stick by one of the county judj^es, and pur-
sued on horseback till he fell from his horse, and
was nearly killed. In Talbott County, Joseph Hart-
ley was wiiipped by a young lawyer, and was im-
prisoned a considerable time. He used to preach
during his confinement, through the grates or win-
dow of the jail, to large concourses of people, who,
on Sabbath days, used to attend to hear the pris-
oner preach. They frequently came from ten to
fifteen miles to hear him, and even from other coun-
ties. His confinement produced a great excitement
upon the public mind, and God overruled it for
good to the souls of many. Christ was preached
and numbers embraced religion. Even his enemies
at length were glad to have him discharged."
Mr. Asbuiy was a firm friend of American inde-
pendence, but deemed it imprudent to make any
public declarations, and in 1778 he found it neces-
sary to retire from public labor, in Delaware, where
he had the personal friendship of Judge White and
other distinguished men. He was regarded with
great suspicion by the officers of the army, until a
letter which he had written to one of his colleagues,
in which he defended the course of the United
States, fell by some means into their hands. From
thai time their opinions and their deportment to-
ward him were changed. A part of the opposition
4
30 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
also arose from the fact that Mr. Wesley had issued
his " Calm Address to the American Colonies," which
he had abridged from the tract of Dr. Johnson, and
wliich had been seized, and its circulation prevented
in America. It has since, however, been ascertained,
from the files of the British Government, that at the
very beginning of the war he addressed privately a
powerful appeal to Lord North in favor of the colo-
nies, in which he urged the inexpediency of the
course of the British Government and the impossi-
bility of their success.
The care of the Methodist Societies was necessa-
rily left in the hands of young ministers, generally
without experience, and the most of them without
much culture. It is very remarkable that under
such guidance the Societies should have increased,
yet by their zeal and earnestness, by their fervent
appeals and untiring activity, these young men were
instrumental in promoting great revivals in parts of
Maryland and Virginia. During the period of I\Ir.
Asbuiy's retirement his name was omitted from the
Minutes, and he was unable to attend the annual
meetings.
At the Conference held in Virginia, in 1779, it was
thought best to ordain some of the preachers to ad-
minister the sacraments. The necessities of the case
seemed very urgent. The ministers of the Church
of England had, with very few exceptions, fled from
Progress During the Revolufto?t. 5 1
the country, and the parishes were left destitute. The
field was left open to the Methodist preachers, and
they were welcomed by the great mass of the people
The people, when converted, pleaded for the baptism
of their children and for the administration of the
Lord's Supper. Mr. Asbury, however, who had been
appointed by Mr. Wesley, as assistant, prior to the
arrival of Mr. Rankin, md who, after his departure,
had been chosen by the preachers who had met in
Delaware as their general superintendent, strongly
opposed this step. As soon as he was able to take
active measures he called together the ministers,
who agreed to remain true to Mr. Wesley's plan,
and a committee was appointed, of which he wab
one, to visit the brethren in Virginia, and urge them
to desist. For a time a rupture seemed inevitable .
but finally the brethren in Virginia agreed to declin'='
for a time the administration of the sacraments, and
to consult Mr. Wesley, and to follow his advice.
Union and harmony having been restored, Mr.
Asbury, being free from restraint, began again tc
travel extensively. The work was pressed forwarc^
through the western settlements in Pennsylvania,
and by the close of the Revolutionary war a few
Societies had been organized west of the mountains
in Pennsylvania, Kentucky, and in the Holston
country in Tennessee. The Revolutionary war
closed in 1782, though the definitive treaty of peace
52 A Hundred Years of Metiiooism.
was not signed until 1783. That year Mr. Asbury
urged John Dickins to go to New York and resusci-
tate the pubhshing interests of the Cliurch, which,
in a small way, had been commenced before the
Revolution. The next year he took charge of the
small Society which was still existing, but which
had been nearly destroyed during the war.
Organization of the Church. 53
CHAPTER VI.
ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH.
M "ARNEST representations were made to Mr.
-* — ' Wesley as to the necessities of the people,
and he was urged to secure the ordination of some
ministers for America. The subject had occupied
his closest thought for many years. He had
carefully studied church history, and, while orig-
inally a high-Churchman, he had become fully sat-
isfied that the doctrine of apostolic succession was
wholly untenable, and that the right to ordain its
officers resided in the Christian Church. He be-
lieved that there was no difference originally, in order,
between the presbyters and bishops. The Church
at Alexandria had for many years ordained its bish-
ops by the presbyters, not calling in any foreign aid,
and he believed the right remained with the Church,
whenever any exigency demanded its exercise. At
the same time he considered the episcopal form as
most efficient for the establishment and spread of
the Christian Church. As the American colonies
had become independent of the British government,
he thought they were free to follow " the direc-
tions of Scripture, and the practice of the primitive
«i4 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Church." With these views he selected Dr. Coke, a
presbyter of tiie Church of England, who, some
eight years before, had associated himself with the
Methodists in England, and who had labored with
great earnestness and success. He proposed to him
to be ordained as superintendent, that he might
organize the societies in America into a distinct
Church. The proposal was new to the doctor, and
he asked time for consideration. In about two
months he informed Mr. Wesley of his willingness
to undertake the mission. Mr. Wesley prepared an
abridgment of the Prayer Book, containing the arti-
cles of religion, and a ritual providing for the or-
dination of deacons, elders, and superintendents,
copied, with but little alteration, from that of the
English Church, which he printed in England,
and gave to Dr. Coke to take with him. He se-
lected also Richard Whatcoat and Thomas Vasey,
two of his experienced ministers, to accompany the
doctor. Calling them together at Bristol, he, as-
sisted by Dr. Coke and Mr. Creighton, a minister
of the Church of England, ordained Whatcoat and
Vasey, first, as deacons, and subsequently as elders.
Then, with the assistance of the three elders, he
ordained Dr. Coke as superintendent of the Church
in America. He also designated Francis Asbury
as general superintendent, to be associated with
Dr. Coke.
Organization of the Church. 55
The Societies in America had patiently waited
more than three years after they had sent their re-
quest to Mr. Wesley to advise them as to a proper
plan for the administration of the sacraments. They
thus gave the strongest possible proof of their re-
spect for his judgment, and of their attachment to
his plans. In September, 1784, Dr. Coke and his
associates left England, and arrived at New York
November 3, where they were received by Mr.
Dickins, then in charge of the Church in that city.
To him Dr. Coke unfolded his plan, and consulted
with him as to the necessary measures. It was agreed
that Dr. Coke should go forward into Delaware. Mr.
Asbury, hearing of his coming, invited a number
of preachers to meet at Barrett's Chapel, at their
ensuing quarterly meeting. Here Asbury and Coke
met and embraced each other with brotherly love.
The first sacramental season conducted by ordained
Methodist ministers in America was held there amid
deep religious feeling. The plan was fully consid-
ered, and Mr. Garrettson was sent southward to
summon the preachers to meet in a general con-
ference on Christmas day, at Baltimore. Dr. Coke
traveled extensively in the interval, and a week be-
fore the Conference a few of the preachers met to
mature and prepare matters for the coming session.
$6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
FIRST GENERAL CONFERENCE.
At ten o'clock on Christmas-day, 1784, the Gen-
eral Conference commenced in the Lovely Lane
Chapel, in Baltimore. There were then eighty-three
preachers occupying circuits or stations, and of
these about sixty assembled. A few in distant
parts of the Church did not receive the notice in
time to be present, and a few, owing to unforeseen
difficulties, were .delayed in their journey. At the
opening of the Conference, a letter from Mr. Wesley
was read, stating his appointment of Dr. Coke and
Mr. Asbury, and his ordination of Whatcoat and
Vasey to act as elders ; and giving his opinion that
the brethren in America should be wholly inde-
pendent of the English hierarchy, and should " fol-
low the Scriptures and the primitive Church." On
motion of Mr. Dickins it was unanimously agreed
to form an independent Church, to be called the
Methodist Episcopal Church. Mr. Asbury declined
accepting ordination unless elected by his brethren.
Whereupon Dr. Coke and himself were unanimously
elected as superintendents. It was then agreed
that the persons to be ordained deacons and eld-
ers should be "nominated by the superintendent,
elected by the Conference,'- and ordained by im-
position of the hands of the superintende4its and
* Whatcoat's •' Memoirs," p. 21.
Organization of the Church. 57
elders. The superintendent has a negative voice."
On the second day of the session Asbury was or-
dained deacon by Coke, assisted by Vasey and What,
coat ; on the third day he was ordained elder, and on
Monday he was consecrated superintendent. Mr. Ot-
terbein, of the German Church, by Mr. Asbury's spe-
cial request, assisted Dr. Coke and the elders. Sub-
sequently a number of preachers were elected and
ordained deacons, and thirteen of these deacons
were elected elders, of whom two were set apart
for Nova Scotia, one for Antigua, in the West In-
dies, and ten of them, together with Whatcoat and
Vasey, were designed for the United States. Three
of those elected elders, however, were not pres-
ent, but were subsequently ordained. At that time
less than thirty preachers had traveled four years.
A few of these, through age and infirmities, were
deemed unsuitable for the office, while others had
not sufficient stability and culture. Dr. Coke re-
cords his very favorable impression of the careful-
ness and impartiality of the brethren in the discus-
sions which followed, and in the elections which
were made. He says: "They are, indeed, a body
of devoted, disinterested men, but most of them
young." In this state of affairs Mr. Wesley had
specially requested that no greater number should
be ordained elders than would suffice for the pur-
pose of administering the sacraments. No change,
58 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
except in matters pertaining to ordination, was
made in the economy of the Church. The general
Minutes of Mr. Wesley were accepted, and all the
usages of the Church remained intact.
At this Conference no changes were made in the
appointments, and the preachers returned to their
several charges. Never in ecclesiastical history was
such a change so unanimously adopted. There was
not a single dissenting vote in the Conference as to
the organization of the Church, or as to its name, or
as to its outline of government. What is still more
remarkable, there is no record of a single complaint
or murmur as to its doings from any absent minis-
ter, or from a single member in any one of its Socie-
ties. Every-where the organization was hailed with
joy, and the sacraments were eagerly attended.
The Prayer Book, as revised by Mr. Wesley, was
used in the larger towns, and in some country
places, in the Sabbath services, and in a few in-
stances on W^ednesdays and Fridays. But the
preachers being obliged to travel extensively, and
the people not being furnished generally with prayer
books, and in many places no Societies having been
organized, its use was attended with difficulty.
Some of the ministers were opposed to it, believing
they could be more devotional, and more useful,
without a set form. In a few years it was omitted
from the services, though never formally discounte-
Organization of the Church. 59
nanced or abolished. The custom of wearing the
gown and bands was introduced by Dr. Coke, and
was followed for a time by Bishop Asbury and some
of the elders, but this met with opposition from both
preachers and members. They were considered to
be superfluous, and as they encumbered the preach-
er, who must make long journeys on horseback,
without private rooms, in many places, to make the
needed changes, the custom was soon abandoned.
Such had been the progress of the Societies during
the period of the Revolutionary struggle, that at the
organization of the Church we find the number of
members was fourteen thousand nine hundred and
thirty-eight, having increased more than fourfold in
nine years, and the number of preachers had in-
creased from nineteen to eighty-three.
6o A Hundred Years of Methodism.
CHAPTER VII.
PROGRESS FROM 1785 TO 1792-
'T^HREE Annual Conferences had been appointed
-^ for the year 1785. Dr. Coke and Bishop As-
bury traveled southward, and visited Charleston,
South Carolina, and other points. They held their
first Conference for the South at the residence of Mr.
Green Hill, in North Carolina, and they ordained on
their route Henry Willis, Beverly Allen, and John
Tunnel, who had not been present at the Christmas
Conference. From thence they passed to the Vir-
ginia Conference, held at Mr. Mason's, and thence
to the Baltimore Conference, which was the princi-
pal one, and which closed the list.
On their way from Virginia to Baltimore, Bishops
Coke and Asbur)' called upon General Washington,
dining with him, by appointment, at Mount Vernon.
He received them very politely, and conversed with
them on the subject of slavery, they having prepared
a petition asking for the emancipation of the negroes.
General Washington informed them that he agreed
with them in sentiment, and would so signify to the
Assembly if it should consider the petition, but did
not deem it proper for him to sign it.
Progress from 1785 to 1792. 6l
As Dr. Coke was to sail on the second day of the
Baltimore Conference for Europe, it sat the first
day until midnight. Dr. Coke preached that day,
and also the next morning. During this session five
additional brethren were elected as elders and three
as deacons. One, who had been elected at the Gen-
eral Conference, was temporarily laid aside. The
Minutes, as published, show twenty in the list, of
elders, the name of the one who was laid aside be-
ing omitted. Of these, twelve are marked as elders
having several appointments under their care.
At the organization of the Church, measures were
taken for the establishment of a college. As early
as 1780 Dickins and Asbury had devised a plan for
a seminary, and had drawn up a subscription paper
which a few brethren had signed. In the first inter-
view between Dr. Coke and Mr. Asbury this project
became a matter of conversation, and Dr. Coke pro-
posed the establishment of a college rather than a
seminary. Abingdon, eighteen miles north-east of
Baltimore, on the road toward Philadelphia, was
selected as the site ; subscriptions were immediately
commenced, and over a thousand pounds were re-
ported. At the close of the Conference Dr. Coke
and Mr. Asbury drew up a plan for the building, and
on the fifth of June, after the adjournment of the
Baltimore Conference, Mr. Asbury laid the corner-
stone. The plot of ground contained about six
62 A Hundred Years of METHODis>f!.
acres, and commanded an extensive view down the
bay — supposed, by Bishop Coke, to be some fifty
miles. The edifice was of brick, one hundred and
eight feet long by forty feet wide, and three stories
high. The building was not finished or the institU"
tion opened until December, 1787. An excellent
course of study was marked out, careful teachers
were selected, and though the discipline was, per-
haps, unnecessarily rigid, the institution was prosper-
ous. It added largely, however, to Bishop Asbury's
care, as he was made its nominal president, and was
engaged from time to time in securing subscriptions
not only for the erection of the building, but to
meet its current expenses. Plans were also devised
at that Conference for raising funds for the support
of ministers, for the greater comfort of preachers'
wives, and to aid missionaries both in Nova Scotia
and the western settlements.
CHANGES.
The following year there were three Annual
Conferences, and we find some slight changes in the
Discipline of the Church. These were effected by
laying propositions before each Conference in suc-
cession, and only those were adopted which received
the approbation of a majority of the preachers in
each Conference. The only notable change was an
addition to the duties of the elders. In the INIinutes
Progress from 17S5 /<? 1792. 63
of 1785, in answer to the question, "What are the
duties of an elder?" was the following: "To admin-
ister the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's
supper, and to perform all the other rights prescribed
by our liturgy."
The Conference of 1786 added a second answer:
" To exercise within his own district, during the ab-
sence of the superintendents, all the powers invested
in them for the government of our Church. Pro-
vided, that he never act contrary to an express order
of the superintendents." After a year's trial, simply
for the administration of ordinances, it was thus
found, as in the case of class-meetings, that an addi-
tional use which had not been thought of could be
made of this arrangement.
TITLE OF BISHOP,
Early in 1786 we find, from Asbury's "Journal,"
that Mr. Uickins had drawn up a revised edition of
the Discipline, arranging the different parts under
proper heads. Mr. Asbury examined the manuscript,
but, probably desiring Dr. Coke's concurrence, it was
not laid before the Conferences of that year. After
having received Dr. Coke's approbation it was laid
before the Conferences of 1787, and published after
their close. In this edition of the Discipline, the
word superintendent was changed to that of bishop.
While there was some opposition to the change,
64 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
it received the approbation of the majority of the
preachers in the several Conferences. The history
of the matter appears to be this: Mr, Wesley had
used the word superintendent, and it was employed
in the Discipline of the Church ; but in common
conversation the superintendents were known as
bishops. Charles Wesley objected to the ordination
of Coke and Asbury because it made them bishops,
and he feared for the results in England. Dr. Coke,
in his sermon preached at the ordination of Bishop
Asbur}', and which was published in England in
1785, uses the expression, "Our bishops, or super-
intendents, as we rather call them," etc. This was
published under Mr. Wesley's eye without disap-
probation. In Mr. Asbury's Journal, in 1786, we
find him alluding to the title bishop, showing that
they were so known to the public. As the term is
a scriptural one, and shorter, Dickins, in arranging
the Discipline, introduced it ; but the Discipline was
not published until after it had been adopted in
this form and language by the Conference.
A COUNCIL.
In the year 1788 an attempt was made to secure
more unity of action and a better system for bring-
ing matters before the Conferences. The plan for
a council was devised, which was approved by the
Conferences, beginning with those held in the spring
Progress from 1785 to 179.1. 63
of 1789. The council was to consist of the bish-
ops, and the presiding elders of the several districts.
If an}' presiding elder could not attend, he was to
send an elder from the district in his place ; but nine
wore required to constitute a quorum. The object
of tlic council was to supervise the connectional
interests, especially the college and the Book Con-
cern, and to devise and mature all plans to be laid
before the several Annual Conferences. No meas-
ure, however, was to be adopted until it received,
first, the unanimous vote of the council, and second-
ly, the vote of the Annual Conferences. In this
plan for the council, we first find in the Discipline
the name of presiding elder ; but in the same edition
the word is also used in reference to trial of preach-
ers, the presiding elders being required to call a
committee. The council met in December, 1789,
and again in 1790. It, however, became very unpopu-
lar : first, because nothing was matured and decided
without a reference to the Conferences ; and second-
ly, because the presiding elders who constituted it,
in the language of Jesse Lee, "were appointed,
changed, and put out of office by the bishop, and
just when he pleased." He adds: "Of course the
whole of the council were to consist of the bishops
and a few otiicr men, of their own choice or appoint-
ing." To remedy some of these defects, the first
council determined that thereafter, instead of its
66 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
bcin<; constituted of the presiding elders, it should
consist " of experienced elders," " elected by ballot,"
so as to properly represent the several Conferences.
It was further determined that it should have powet
to direct and manage the printing, to conduct the
plan of education, to appoint teachers, and fix tlu;ir
salary, and to preserve the general union of the
preachers and people. The second council, being
an elected body, considered itself authorized tc»
take decisive action in the temporal matters con-
nected with the college and the Book Concern, and
to recommend alterations in the Discipline to the
various Annual Conferences.
Mr. O'Kelly, one of the presiding elders, who at
first had been strongly in favor of the council, and
who attended its first session, became utterly op-
posed to it. Mr. Lee says, it was supposed " that
he went to the first council with some expectation
of being promoted in the Church, but finding him-
self disappointed, he returned home greatly morti-
fied." However this may be, such was his influ-
ence that in his Annual Conference he succeeded
in preventing the adoption of any measure which
the council had proposed, and thus rendered its
action void. He also advocated, in its stead, the
calling of a General Conference. Bishop Asbury
finding the opposition strong, and also seeing the
great difficulty of securing any proper results, at
Progress from 1785 to 1792. 67
once agreed to the proposed call. The plan was
approved by the preachers, and the Conference was
appointed to assemble on the first of November,
1792.
The increase in ministers and members from 17S4
to 1792 was very large. The Minutes are as follows :
1784, eighty-three ministers, fourteen thousand nine
hundred and cighty-cit lit members; 1792, two hun-
dred and sixty-six ministers, sixty-five thousand nine
hundred and eighty members. Of the eighty-three
ministers in 1784, only thirty-three remained in
1792, more than seven eighths being new men.
This marvelous growth brought with it some dan-
gers. The vast majority were inexperienced in the
Discipline of the Church, and some had no attach-
ment to it. As early as 1783 Mr. Wesley had per-
ceived the danger of improper men entering the
American work, and had written a strong letter on
the subject. He said: "Beware of preachers com-
ing from Great Britain or Ireland without a full
recommendation from me. Three of our traveling
preachers here eagerly desired to go to America,
but I could not approve of it by any means, because
I am not satisfied that they thoroughly like either
our Discipline or doctrine. . . . Neither should you
receive any prcaciicrs, however recommended, who
will not be subject to the American Conference. . . .
Undoubtedly the greatest danger to the work of
68 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
God in America is likely to arise either from preach-
ers coming from Europe, or from such as will arise
from among yourselves, speaking perverse things.
... It is far easier for you to keep them out, than
to thrust them out."
It is somewhat singular that nearly all the troub-
les and secessions in Methodism have arisen from
trying to introduce English ideas and plans into our
American Church, or, in other words, from trying to
condense our immense continent into the area of a
little island. Every agitation has begun by extoll-
ing British usages and depreciating American.
In every instance, however, the Church has ad-
hered to American ideas, and has resolutely refused
to change her policy at such dictation. Even Dr.
Coke, one of the wisest and best of men, was sup-
posed, because of his residence and official duties
in England, to be in sympathy with British plans,
and hence lost much of his influence in this coun-
try. On his first visit he remained seven months,
and was then absent a year and nine months.
Prior to his return he issued a call for a General
Conference, to assemble at Baltimore, May i, 1787.
He received a note from Mr. Wesley desiring him
(o make this call, and also desiring the appointment
of Richard Whatcoat as superintendent. As this
call was made without consulting either Bishop As-
bury or the preachers, and as it was supposed to be
Progress from 1785 /<? I/92. 69
at Dr. Coke's desire, it excited much dissatisfaction.
It, moreover, necessitated a change of the times of
the Annual Conferences, which had been announced
and published the previous year.
When Dr. Coke arrived, he states that Bishop As.
bury received him rather coldly, but that soon all
estrangement disappeared. The Conference, how-
ever, was dissatisfied, not only with the change of
time and place, but still more by the attempt of
Dr. Coke to introduce the British mode of deciding
questions without a vote. He said that Mr. Wes-
ley had instructed him to put as few questions to
vote as possible, saying, " If you. Brother Asbury,
and Brother Whatcoat are agreed, that is enough."*
To this the preachers positively refused to agree.
They also declined to accept Mr. Whatcoat as su-
perintendent, for two reasons : " i. That he was not
qualified to take charge of the connection ; 2. That
they were apprehensive that if Mr. Whatcoat was
ordained, Mr. Wesley would likely recall Mr. As-
bury, and he would return to England. "f
Dr. Coke insisted that the Conference was bound
to obey Mr. Wesley, because they had said, " Dur-
ing the life of the Rev. Mr. Wesley wc acknowl-
edge ourselves his sons in the gospel, ready in mat-
ters belonging to Church government to obey his
commands." As this Minute was liable to be mis-
* " Life of Ware," p. 130. \ lee, p. 126.
70 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
understood, it was at once rescinded. Dr Coke,
finding that his course had displeased the Confer-
ence, acknowledged his mistake, and promised in
writing, that when absent from the country he would
I ot exercise any episcopal authority, nor when pres-
ent would he exercise any functions, except presid-
ing, ordaining, and traveling at large. This diffi-
culty being settled, the Conference proceeded in
great harmony.
On the 27th of May Dr. Coke sailed for England,
having remained in the country not quite three
months. He felt afflicted by the action of the
Conference, and his representations greatly preju-
diced Mr. Wesley against Bishop Asbury. Beverly
Allen, who was subsequently expelled for immo-
rality, and Mr. O'Kelly, corresponded with him,
and also addressed letters to Mr. Wesley com-
plaining of Bishop Asbury's conduct, which led to
a severe letter from Mr. Wesley.
In February, 1789, Dr. Coke made his third visit.
The proposition for a council was before the Con-
ferences, and though he did not favor it, yet he
made no opposition. He visited, with Bishop As-
bury, the different Conferences, and was exceeding-
ly delighted with what he saw and heard of the gra-
cious revivals prevailing over the land. The New
York Conference sat May 28, and as the first Con-
gress under the new Constitution had assembled,
Progress from 1785 /c? 1795. 7 1
and General Washington had been inaugurated as
president, it was deemed proper to present an ad-
dress of congratulation. Bishop Asbury and Dr,
Coke presented it in person to General Washington,
who made a neat and appropriate reply. This was
the first address presented to him by any Church,
but it was soon followed by a number of others.
On the 3d of June Dr. Coke sailed again for
England, having remained on his third visit a lit-
tle more than three months. He returned on his
fourth visit, February 21, 1791. In his absence
Mr. O'Kelly and Mr. Allen had severely assailed
Bishop Asbury, and they had written letters which
had unfavorably influenced the doctor's mind. Mr.
O'Kelly had been for two years alienating the affec-
tions of the young preachers from Bishop Asbury
by representing him as a tyrant, and as being am-
bitious and mercenary. He had greatly affected
young M'Kendree, afterward bishop, who was sur-
prised to find the bishop so kind and affable, and
that in 1790 he proposed the names of those most
unfriendly to him to be elected deacons, for at that
period the nominations for orders were made by the
bishop
In his Journal Bishop Asbury informs us that he
found Dr. Coke's feelings much changed since his la'^t
visit. He evidently sympathized with Mr. O'Kel-
ly and his party. Alarmed at the agitation which
72 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
prevailed in Virginia, Dr. Coke wrote a letter to
Bishop White, suggesting the possibility of some
plan of union, lie did this, as he subsequently tx-
plained, because he feared for the stability of the
Church, but he afterward saw his error. On the
29th of Ai)ril he received the news of Mr. Wesley's
death, and immediately prepared to return to En-
gland.
13efore leaving, he gave his influence to the O'Kel-
ly party by approving their platform, which con-
sisted of five propositions: " i. The abolition of the
arbitrary aristocracy, (the council.) 2. The invest-
ing of the nomination of the presiding elders in the
conferences of the districts. 3. The limitation of
the districts to be invested in the General Confer-
ence. 4. An appeal allowed each preacher on the
reading of the stations. 5. A General Conference
of at least two thirds of the preachers as a check on
every thing."
To the abolition of the council and the call of the
General Conference Bishop xVsbury heartily agreed.
The Church generally waited without anxiety for
the approach of the Conference; but O'Kclly, art-
ive and restless, was exerting his utmost power to
excite and inflame his preachers.
" (^n the first day of November, 1792, the first
regular General Conference began in Baltimore.
Our preachers, who had been received into full con-
Progress from 1785 /^ 1792, 73
nection, came together from all parts of the United
States where we had any circuits formed, with an
expectation that something of great importance
\V(Hild take place in the connection in consequence
of that Conference."'^
The only resolution which Mr. O'Kelly presented
to change the Discipline, but which was probably
selected as his strongest point, and as a test of
strength, was as follows: "After the bishop ap-
points the preachers at Conference to their several
circuits, if any one thinks himself injured by the ap-
pointment, he shall have liberty to appeal to the
Conference and state his objections ; and if the Con-
ference approve his objections, the bishop shall ap-
point him to another circuit."
Mr. Lee tells us the debate was conducted "in a
masterly manner. There never had been a subject
before us that so fully called forth all the strength
of the preachers. A large majority of them ap-
peared at first to be in favor of the motion. "f Aft-
er three days' discussion, however, the vote was
taken, and the " motion was lost by a large majori-
ty." Whereupon Mr. OT-Celly and several others
seceded from the Church. Mr. Lee tells us that
Mr. O'Kelly had denied in his preaching the doc-
trine of the trinity, and anticipated that if he re-
mained charges wpuld be presented against him.
♦ Lee's " History," p. 176. \ Ibid., p. 179.
74 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Bishop Asbury in this exciting debate showed
great coolness and magnanimity. He vacated the
chair and retired from tlie Conference, that the
preachers might not be restrained by his presence.
Dr. Coke, who presided, was known to be in favoi
of the measure, and it had all the influence of being
in harrnony with the British plan. Yet, after the
most thorough and free discussion, the preachers
resolved to abide by the American system, as best
suited to their large and growing work.
PRESIDING elders.
The Conference revised the Discipline, and made
a number of changes. A section was added defin-
ing the duties and mode of appointment of pre-
siding elders. Prior to that time no distinct law
had been made, as the office and the name were the
simple outgrowth of the administration. It had
been sanctioned in the Discipline of 1789, and had
been used in the Minutes as published in this coun-
try, and also by Mr. Wesley in the English Minutes.
But as it had been called in question, the Confer-
ence made the distinct enactment, which has re-
mained essentially the same to this present time.
y\s we have already seen, the elders elected to ad-
minister the sacraments visited for this purpose the
quarterly meetings. In their reports to Bishop As-
bury, he saw how serviceable they could be to the
Progress from 1785 to 1792. 75
administration, and in 1786 they were vested with
powers of government. Some elders, however, were
from the beginning stationed preachers. In the
memoir of John Hagerty, one of the first eldeis or-
dained, his appointments are given as follows: "In
1785, he was stationed in New York; in 1786 and
1787, he acted as presiding elder; in 1788, he was
stationed in Annapolis; in 1789, in Baltimore,"
etc.* The term "presiding elder" is not found in
the Discipline or Minutes until 1789, but it was
probably used as early as 1786. Mr. Ware tells us
that his appointment was changed by his presiding
elder in 1 786 ; and Freeborn Garrettson informs us
that he was very unexpectedly appointed by Bishop
Asbury in 1787, "to preside" in the Peninsula.
The inequality in numbers, however, before 1789,
did not require much distinction, as the greater part
of the elders were required for districts. But in
1789 there were thirty ciders, and but twelve dis-
tricts ; in 1792, before the General Conference, there
were seventy-eight elders and eighteen districts.
BOOK CONCERN.
The first notice of the Book Concern appears in
•1789, with the appointment of John Dickins as book
steward, in Philadelphia, and its interests were cared
for by the General Conference of 1792. But as we
* "Wesleyan Repositor)-," vol. iii, p. 231.
76 A IIuNURKD Years of Methodism.
shall hereafter see, books were published at a much
earlier date.
The preachers at this Conference determined that
a session should be held every four years, to be at-
tended by all the preachers who were in full connec-
tion, and the time of the next session was fixed for
the 20th of October, 1796.
From 1792 to 1800. 77
CHAPTER VIII.
FROM 1792 TO 1800.
A FTER the close of the General Conference,
^^^ Bishop Coke remained but a short time in
America. His brethren in England had requested
that he might soon return to assist them in settling
difficulties which had arisen after the death of Mr,
Wesley. Nor does it appear that the American
brethren earnestly requested his delay.
Mr. O'Kelly no sooner returned home to Southern
Virginia than he began to denounce the Church
and to proclaim its ruin. He succeeded in associ-
ating with him several traveling preachers, and in
drawing off a large number of local preachers and
members. He organized them into a Church, called
the Republican Methodist Church, in which it was
claimed that all ministers should be of equal author-
ity, and the members should elect all their officers
by vote. Subsequently the name was changed to
tlic Christian Church; but the organization was
never strong. F'or several years, however, the strife
produced by his preaching and publications materi-
ally retarded the progress of the Church. As the
Conferences which were affected by this secession
78 A Hundred Years of Methodish.
were held in 1793, shortly after the General Confer-
ence, we find a small increase for that year. But in
the three years following there was a decrease, so
that the membership in 1796 amounted to on'v
56,664, being a decrease in four years of 8,684. The
preachers, however, show an addition of (^j.
The history of this secession presents the same
features apparent in all. Mr. O'Kelly began by find-
ing fault with the economy of the Church, and then
by assailing the reputation of its officers. He raised
the cry of" t}ranny " and " one-man power" against
Bishop Asbury, and denounced all who sustained
the economy of the Church as the " bishop's party."
or the " bishop's creatures." Finding himself in a
decided minority he withdrew, taking a few preach-
ers with him.
Mr. Lee says: "In the latter part of this year
(1793) they began to form Societies, and to establish
them on a kind of leveling plan. . . . One preacher
was not to be abo\'e another, nor higher in office or
power. . . . No superiority or subordination was to
be known among them. . . . They prevailed with a
good many of our people to leave us and join tl;em.
In some places they took off wliole Societies to-
gether, and in many places they drew off a part,
others they threw into confusion, and in some places
they scattered the flock and separated the people,
. . . without securing them to their own part}'. They
From 1792 to 1800. 79
took a few meeting-houses from us, . . . and some
ive left to a\oid contention, . . . Tlie bishop was
more, despised by them than any other man. The
name of bishop they abhorred. . . . Brother was
turned against brother, and one Christian friend
Against another. The main contention was about
the government of the Church." *
His party made proselytes for two or three years,
and then began to decline. He assailed Bishop As-
bury in a virulent pamphlet, to which Mr. Snethen
replied. About 1801 he published a pamphlet, in
which he styled himself and party " the Christian
Church." Subsequently they began to divide and
subdivide, and then to disappear.
Mr. Hammctt, a preacher from the West Indies,
succeeded, in 1792, in inducing a large part of the
society in Charleston to follow him into an inde-
pendent organization, which he called the Primitive
Methodists. He gathered a few preachers around
him and organized a few Societies. He and his
preachers, however, divided, and he died in 1803.
While these difficulties occurred at the South, a
band of brave and heroic men, with Jesse Lee at
their head, pushed the work northward into M.issa-
chusetts, Maine, and Canada, and their labors were
greatly blessed. Others at the same time were ex-
tending our borders in the forests of the West.
* "Lee's Historj," p. 204.
So A Hundred Years of Methodism.
COKESBURY COLLEGE.
From 1792 to 1795 the college continued to flour-
ish, and Abingdon became a favorite place with
the Methodists of Baltimore and vicinity. Bishop
Asbury watched carefully over its interests, and ( o! •
Iccted funds in its behalf. Several precious revivals
had occurred among the students, and it was becom-
ing endeared to the Church. But on the night of De-
cember 7, 1795, it was destroyed by fire, supposed
to be the work of an incendiary. The governor of
the State offered a reward of one thousand dollars
for the detection of the offender, but the effort was
unsuccessful.
A few liberal and enterprising friends in Baltimore
purchased a building in that city, and re-opened the
college under favorable circumstances, but in one
short year it also was consumed by fire. Bishop
Asbury and the friends generally were discouraged,
and abandoned the enterprise. Prior to this time
arrangements had been made for the establishment
of a seminary, together with a prospective college in
Georgia. Land had been procured, and steps taken
for the erection of the building. A site, with l
large body of land, was also secured in Kentucky ;
but, with the abandonment of the college in Balti-
more, the leading men of the Church believed that
God had not, at that time, called them to devote their
From 1792 to 1800. Si
means and energies to educational operations. They
considered it their especial duty to spend all their
time, efforts, and means in the general work of
evangelization ; and not for nearly another quarter
oJ a centui'y were any active measures adopted to
fo ind educational institutions.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1796.
The General Conference of 1796 met on the 20th of
October. Dr. Coke, who had been absent nearly four
years, was present, and brought with him a letter of
fraternal greeting from the British Conference. The
work was divided into six Annual Conferences,
whose boundaries were fixed for the first time at
this session, though the bishops were contingently
authorized to add another. Measures were taken to
secure proper deeds for church property, and the
preachers were enjoined to pay increased attention
to the subject. A chartered fund was constituted,
t.ustecs appointed, and application made for a char-
ter to the Legislature of Pennsylvania.
At this session it was agreed that local preach-
ers might be ordained deacons upon receiving recom-
mendations from Quarterly Conferences, indorsed by
a number of preachers. Moremin.tte arrangements
were also made for the trial of local preachers.
As the Church was extending its borders, and the
labor of Bishop Asbur}' increasing, the Conference
82 A Hundred Years ok Mltiiodism.
discussed the propriety of electing another bishop.
During the discussion Dr. Coke offered to give him-
self wholly to the work in America, if the brethren
desired, and thereupon the Conference declined to
order an election.
At the following Virginia Conference, the British
Conference desired the return of Dr. Coke. In
accordance with this request, Bishop Asbury and
the Conference gave their consent, at the same time
informing the British Conference that the General
Conference alone had power to release him.
At the close of the eighteenth century,the Church
moved steadily forward without any material change.
The General Conference was recognized as the only
law-making power, the Annual Conferences as the
meeting of the preachers for administrative purposes.
The time for the Annual Conference was appointed
by the bishop, and the place selected by the Confer-
ence. The restless spirits having withdrawn with
O'Kelly, there was little agitation within the Church ;
and the attention of the preachers and people were
given to the preaching of the (jospel, the erection of
chmrches, and the extension of the Church into the
rapidly settling region west of the mountain^.
GENERAL CONFERENCE FOR 1 800.
The General Conference for 1800 was appointed
for the first of November; but, owing to the preva-
From 1792 to 1800. 83
lence of the yellow fever in the fall preceding, the
Annual Conferences, at the suggestion of Bishop
Asbury, changed the time to the month of May, at
which date it has since uniformly met.
Piishop Asbuiy's health was greatly impaired dur-
ing the years 1797 and 1798, and Jesse Lee held
for him several of the Conferences. Bishop Coke
was present at the General Conference, but brought
an urgent request from England that he might be
allowed to return. To this the Conference assented,
on the conditions that he would return at the end of
four years.' As Bishop Asbury was still frail, and as
he had expressed an intention to resign, the Con-
ference passed a resolution appreciating his services,
and earnestly asking him to continue them, as far as
his health would permit. To this he consented,
and the Conference resolved to elect an additional
bishop.
Prior to the election a discussion arose as to the
powers of the new bishop, and whether he should
be considered an assistant to Bishop Asbury, or his
equal. Dr. Coke, still in favor of the British plan,
moved that the new bishop should present the ap-
pointments to the Conference for their consideration
and revision, but, finding the motion very distasteful
to the preachers, asked leave to withdraw it. A mo-
tion to unite a committee with the bishop, in mak-
ing the appointments, was rejected. The Conference
84 A Hundred Years of Methodism
adhered to its original plan, and resolved that the
new bishop should be a joint superintendent.
On the first ballot no one had a majority; on the
second there was a tie between Jesse Lee and Rich-
ard W'hatcoat. On the third ballot Richard What-
coat was elected, and he was ordained May i8, 1800.
Prior to this period, at the request of the Annual
Conferences, colored preachers were occasionally or-
dained under a special arrangement. Bishop Asbu-
ry, at this session, desired that the arrangement
should be formally adopted by the General Confer-
ence. Accordingly it was enacted that when the
colored members had built a house of worship, and
had a person qualified, he might be ordained a
deacon upon obtaining a recommendation of two
thirds of the male members of the Society, and
also one from the minister in charge and his as-
sociates in the city or circuit. The rule, however,
was offensive to many of the southern people, and
though acted upon locally, was never inserted in the
Discipline. The first colored deacon ordained under
this rule was Richard Allen, of Philadelphia, who
subsequently became the leader in the secession of
the colored people from the Church, and was elected
the first bishop of the African Methodist Episcopal
Church. Others were subsequently ordained in
New York, Philadelphia, and in the nortiiern border
States.
From 1792 to 1800. 85
It was resolved that hereafter the General Con-
ference should consist only of elders who had trav-
eled four years ; and the Annual Conferences were
directed to send their Journals to the General Con-
ference.
Before this time the bishops had not received
their support by any regular plan. A few private
friends had furnished Bishop Asbury whatever he
had needed. It was now resolved that each An-
nual Conference should pay its proportional part
of the allowance.
This Conference recommended the purchase of
ground and the erection of parsonages in each cir-
cuit, and took additional action in reference to the
support of the ministers. The number of Confer-
ences was increased from six to seven. In the six-
teen years from the organization of the Church, the
numbers had increased from fourteen thousand nine
hundred and eighty-eight to sixty-four thousand
eight hundred and ninety-four, and the number of
preachers had increased from eighty-three to two
hundred and eighty-seven. But owing to the O'Kelly
excitement and other causes the number in iSoc
was not quite equal to that of 1792. The work
among the colored people had greatly enlarged,
their numbers amounting to thirteen thousand four
hundred and fifty-two ; almost half that number,
five thousand four hundred and ninety-seven, being
86 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
in Maryland; the white membership in Maryland
amounting to six thousand five hundred and forty-
nine. The heaviest white membership was then in
Virginia, being ten thousand eight hundred and
fifty-nine. The Minutes show that by far the latg-
est proportion of membership was in the southern,
or slave territory.
Reviewing the condition of the Church in the first
quarter of our centennial period we find its numbers
had rapidly and largely increased. It had erected a
large number of small and plain churches, though
we have no definite statistics. It had established a
Book Concern, with but small capital, and as yet
without any property, conducted by Ezekiel Cooper,
in Philadelphia. It was then destitute of any edu-
cational institutions, Cokesbury College, as we have
seen, having been consumed by fire, and the acade-
mies having been abandoned. The preachers, how-
ever, were in perfect harmony, and the Church was
prepared for the glorious scenes which followed.
Indeed, during the services of the General Confer-
ence a revival of unusual power and influence com-
menced.
From iScxD to 1808. 87
CHAPTER IX.
FROM 1800 TO 1808.
'' I "^HE first Annual Conference after the General
-*- Conference of 1800 was held not far from Bal-
timore. The session was remarkable for its relig-
ious interest. The Conference met daily in a private
room, but the young preachers and members were,
almost continually, engaged in services in the church
and in private houses. The interest was so great that,
it is stated, services were held without interruption
for forty-five hours. Although the population was
Comparatively sparse and small, Mr. Lee says : " i
believe I never saw before for so many days together
such a glorious work of God, and so many people
brought to the knowledge of God by the forgiveness
of their sins. I think there were at least one hun-
dred and fifty souls converted at that place in the
course of that v.cek." From this tinic a remarkable
revival prevailed during the summer and autumn
over a large portion of the eastern work. A won-
dciful work commenced about the same time in
Kentuck'y and Tennessee. The country being newly
settled, people were attracted from great distances.
.Such crowds assembled as no house could hold, and
88 A lIuNDRKD Years of Metiioiusm.
as the neighbors were not able to entertain. The
ministers were obli<;cd to preach out of doors, and
they souglit the shade of the groves. People
brought their provisions and lodged in their wagons
in order to attend the meetings. Thus arose what,
were termed for the first time " camp-meetings." A3
these meetings continued to increase in interest and
in numbers, people prepared tents, to protect them
both from the night air and the rain. So much good
was accomplished by these meetings that they were
afterward held in different parts of the country. At
first they were conducted alike by the Presbyterians
and Methodists. Out of the revivals which followed
the Cumberland Presbyterian Church arose, retain-
ing the Presbyterian polity, but rejecting the doc-
trine of election and reprobation. These meetings
brought a great numiber of converts into the Church.
The Minutes for 1802 show an increase of thirteen
thousand eight hundred and sixty; for 1803, seven-
teen thousand three hundred and six ; and foi 1 804,
nine thousand and sixty-four; making in three years
an increase of over fifty per cent. ; the total mem«
bership in 1801 being seventy-two thousand eight
hundred and seventy-four, and in 1S04, one hun-
dred and thirteen thousand one hundred and thirty-
four.
From 1800 to 1808. 89
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1804.
The General Conference of 1804 commenced in
the city of Baltimore on the 6th of May. The
Journals show that the Discipline was examined,
paragraph by paragraph, from beginning to end.
Amendments were suggested, and a vote was taken
on each section. A rule was adopted that the
bishops should allow the Annual Conferences to sit
a week at least, and that they should not allow any
preacher to remain in the same station or circuit
more than two years successively. In a few cases
the preachers had been stationed for three years,
and it was understood that the bishops desired an
enactment of this rule, to free them from embarrass-
ments as to certain ministers who desired a longer
stay.
From 1800 to 1808 we find but little change in the
general condition of the Church. Its borders were
constantly enlarging and its membership increasing,
so that in 1808 there were reported five hundred
and forty preachers and one hundred and fifty-one
thousand nine hundred and ninety-five u. embers,
showing that the numbers had more than doubled in
the eight years. A feeling of insecurity with regard
to Chuich order had prevailed in the Church for
some tune. The General Conference, composed at
first of all the ministers in full connection, though
90 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
limited in 1800 to the elders, had supreme authority
over all parts of the Church, and by the vote of the
majority could at any time change any part of the
Articles of Religion or of the church economy. In
1804 a motion was offered by Dr. Coke that no reg-
ulation or law should be adopted until heard at
three distinct sittings, and until it had received the
approbation of the Conference each time. This was
lost, and the rule that two thirds should be re-
quired to abolish a provision of the Discipline came
within one vote of being rescinded. The feeling of
insecurity was also increased by the fact, that, the
General Conference meeting in Baltimore, the whole
of the Church was necessarily placed in the hands
of the preachers in the central parts. We have no
list of the preachers in attendance until 1804, when
we find that, of one hundred and twelve ministers
present, forty-one were from Philadelphia Confer-
ence, and twenty-nine from Baltimore ; giving these
two Conferences almost two thirds of the body.
As early as 1800, a proposition was made by a
preacher from Virginia, that there should be a dele-
gated General Conference, but it was promptly neg-
atived. This was renewed in 1804, but was voted
down by a large majority. One writer, however,
says that it was with the understanding that the sub-
ject should be considered by the Annual "Confer-
ences, and brought, with other suggestions, before
From 1800 to 1808. 91
the Conference of 1808. On the assembling of that
body wo find one liundred and twentj^-nine mem-
bers reported ; but the biographer of Bishop M'Ken-
dree states that there were but seven from the
Western Conference instead of eleven, as reported
in the Minutes, making the number only one hun-
dred and twenty-five. Of these, Philadelphia had
thirty-two and Baltimore thirty-one, being a major-
ity of the entire body.
DEATH OF BISHOP WHATCOAT.
Bishop Whatcoat labored assiduously in the dis-
charge of his duties as bishop from his election in
1800 to the spring of 1806. He was then obliged to
desist, and found a home at the house of Governor
]5assett, in Delaware. His last affliction was very
severe, and, after an illness of thirteen weeks, he died
in the triumphs of faith, July 5, 1806. Though not
distinguished for great brilliancy in the pulpit, or
for great executive ability, he was, nevertheless, an
excellent preacher, and was faithful and diligent in
all his work. He was remarkable for his meekness
and humility, and for the deep spirit of piety which
he manifested, both in public and private. In refer-
ence to his ordination a distinguished writer has said ;
" Holy hands were never laid on a holier head."
After his death, 13ishop Asbury, being in feeble
health, earnestly desired the election of another
92 A Hundred Years of Metiiodii:M.
bishop, and the New York Conference proposed to
the Annual Conferences to call a delegated Confer-
ence of seven members from each, to meet the next
year and elect a superintendent. The four most dis-
tant Conferences, to wit, New York, New England,
the Western, and South Carolina, approved the plan ;
but the Virginia Conference, under the leadership
of Mr. Lee, rejected it, and it failed. The chief
argument against it was, that it might interfere with
the plan of a regular delegated conference. This
opposition was, doubtless, wise, as it compelled the
General Conference to regard the wishes of the dis-
tant Conferences.
CONFERENCE OF 1 808.
The subject of a delegated body being brought
before the Conference of 1808, a committee of four-
teen, consisting of two from each Conference, was
appointed to consider the propriety of the measure,
and to report such regulations as might be necessary.
The New York Conference had unanimously memo-
rialized the General Conference to adopt such plan.
The New England and Western Conferences had
unanimously concurred, as also the South Carolina,
with the exception of five members.
As Bishop Asbury was alone in the episcopacy,
the Conference decided to elect another as joint su-
perintendent. The choice fell on William IM'Ken-
From 1 800 to 1 808. 93
dree, who had long been distinguished as an active
leader in the Western Conference, had filled the
office of presiding elder for a number of years, was
an able and eloquent preacher, and a laborious and
successful administrator. During the session of the
Conference he preached a sermon of unusual beauty
and strength, which produced a powerful effect on
the audience. Bishop Asbury at its close said, " That
sermon will make M'Kendree bishop." So it did.
He received a large majority of the votes cast.
The committee, to which had been referred the sub-
ject of a delegated General Conference, formed from
its own body a subcommittee, consisting of Ezekiel
Cooper, Joshua Soule, and Philip Bruce, to prepare
a report. Each of these was requested to draw up
an outline, that the three might be compared. The
paper drawn up by Joshua Soule was approved by
the subcommittee, and subsequently by the entire
committee, and was reported to the Conference. A
similar paper had been drawn by Ezekiel Cooper,
differing, however, in a few respects. The third
restriction, as prepared by Bishop Soule, and ulti-
mately adopted by the Conference, was, " they
shall not change or alter any part or rule of our
government, so as to do away episcopacy, or ti^
destroy the plan of our itinerant general superin-
tendency." That prepared by Mr. Cooper read,
" they shall not do away episcopacy, nor reduce our
94 A Hundred Years uf Methodism.
ministry to a presbyterial parity.' The whole phm
of the General Conference as it now exists, and with
its restrictions, was debated for some time, when it
was moved by E/.ekiel Cooper, of the Philadelphia
Conference, seconded by Joshua Wells, of the Balti-
more Conference, " to postpone the present ques-
tion to make room for the consideration of a new
resolution, as preparatory to the minds of the breth-
ren to determine on the present subject."
The motion prevailed, and they immediately in-
troduced a resolution, that, " each Annual Confer-
ence respectively, without debate, shall annually
choose, by ballot, its own presiding elders." This
question was debated at the session held Monday
afternoon, and Tuesday and Wednesday mornings,
and finally was lost by a vote of fifty-two for, and
seventy-three against. The plan for a delegated
body was then voted upon and lost, fifty-seven being
for and sixty-four against.
As four Conferences had asked for the adoption
of this plan, and as it was lost by the votes, princi-
pally, of Philadelphia and Baltimore, great feeling
was excited. The New England delegates asked
leave of absence, and they were followed by the
western delegates, stating, however, that they ^vere
not disposed to make any difficulty in their charges,
but they considered their presence wholly useless
in the General Conference, Henry Smith tells us
From \'$>oo 10 1808. 95
that, " Burke's brow gathered a solemn frcwn , Gale
and others looked sad ; as for poor Lakin, he wept
like a child." The brethren remained in the city,
however, another day, and by the personal exertions
of Bishops Asbury and M'Kendree some private in-
terviews were held, and a number of the members of
the Philadelphia and Baltimore Conferences agreed
to vote for the plan if the brethren would remain
This they accordingly did ; and subsequently the
plan was adopted with great unanimity.
Thus the constitution of the Church was essen-
tially changed, and its stability was secured. Prior
to that time the General Conference was supreme
in all departments. Since that time it is supreme,
excepting in the items specified in the restrictions,
no change in which can be made without the con-
sent of the preachers in their several Annual Con-
ferences. So tenacious was the General Conference
upon these restrictions, that it was enacted that
they should be altered only by a majority of two
thirds, on the joint recommendation of all the
Annual Conferences, This remained fhe law of the
Church until 1832, when the ratio of delegation,
which had been fixed at not less than one for every
seven, made the Conference an unw'eldy body. After
various efforts the Annual Conferences consented
not only to alter the ratio of delegation, but gave
their consent that all the restrictions, except that
96 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
referring to the Articles of Religion or standards of
doctrine, might be changed by two thirds of the
General Conference, on the recommendation of three
fourths of the members of the Annual Conferences.
Since that period the ratio has gradually been
changed, until at present it is one for ever>' forty-five.
At this Conference Ezekiel Cooper resigned the
office of Book Agent ; he had been elected to succeed
John Dickins, who died in 1798. He states, in his
resignation, that when he took charge of the Con-
cern, "in the spring of 1799, the whole amount of
the clear capital and stock, including debts, and all
manner of property, was not worth more than four
thousand dollars. In 1804 I could show a capital
of about twenty-seven thousand dollars." At that
time the location was changed from Philadelphia to
New York ; John Wilson was associated with him
in the agency, and they reported : " Now we show a
capital of about forty-five thousand dollars." John
Wilson was appointed as editor and general book
steward, and Daniel Hitt was elected by ballot as
the assistant editor and general book-steward. At
the Conference of 1804, when the rule limiting the
ministerial term to two years was enacted, the office
of editor and book steward was made an exception.
Since that period the exception has been extended
to all General Conference officers, and to sorhe
others specifically named.
From 1808 to 1820. 97
CHAPTER X.
FROM 1808 TO, I 820
XT O special events occurred in church history
■^ ^ from 1808 to 1 8 12, General satisfaction as to
the constitution of the delegated Conference pre-
vailed, and the preachers pursued their work with
their wonted zeal and activity, so that the Minutes
of 1 81 2 show six hundred and eighty-eight preach-
ers and one hundred and ninety-five thousand three
hundred and fifty-seven members, with eight Annual
Conferences.
The first delegated General Conference met in the
city of New York on the first of May, 181 2, and was
composed of ninety members. Prior to this time,
the bishops were members of the General Confer-
ence, and had equal rights upon the floor ; they
made motions and took part in the debates. From
this time forward, their duties were limited to the
simple office of presiding. Prior to this time, the
cfiicc itself could have been abolished by a single
vote of the General Conference, or they could have
taken from the episcopacy any one of the functions
which they had assigned it. Since that period, it
has required a concurrent vole of all the Conferences,
o8 A Hundred Years or' Methodism.
or, since 1832, of three fourths of the preachers vol.
iu<^ in the Annual Conferences, and of two thirds of
the members of the General Conference, either to dc
away the office itself, or in any way to destroy " the
plan of our itinerant general superintendency." The
same is true as to the trial of members and ministers,
and their right of appeal. Prior to 1808, by a sim-
ple vote, the right of appeal could have been refused,
and the trial of members could have been taken out
of the hands of the Societies. Since that period,
by the constitutional restrictions, no such change
can be made without the concurrence aforesaid.
At this Conference local deacons were made eligible
to the office of elders. A proposition was made to
remove the Book Concern to the city of Baltimore,
no property as yet having been purchased in New
York ; but the motion was lost, and Daniel Hitt and
Thomas Ware were elected Book Agents.
At the opening of the Conference Bishop IM'Ken-
dree made a communication in writing, portions
of which were referred to appropriate committees.
This was the commencement of the episcopal ad-
dresses, which have been continued with more or
less regularity from that time. Bishop Asbury also
made a long verbal address, directing it chiefly to
Bishop M'Kendree.
The subject of electing presiding elders was again
brought forward at this Conference, though the
From 1808 to 1820. 99
precise form of the plan is not stated in the Jour-
nal. The movement had been commenced in the
New York Conference, and its friends were san-
guine of success. It failed by a vote of forty-two
to forty-five. Bishop Asbury says : " After a seri-
ous struggle of two days in General Conference to
change the mode of appointing presiding elders
it remains as it was."
DEATH OF COKE AND ASBURY.
Between 181 2 and 1816, the Church was called
upon to mourn the death of two of its bishops.
Though Dr. Coke had not visited America since
1804, his name had been retained in the Minutes.
In England he was very active in conference busi-
ness, and was the center of all its missionary opera-
tions. As early as 1784 he had drawn up a plan
for a missionary society. In 1786 he issued a call
for subscriptions to support the missions in the isl-
ands adjacent to England and in the West Indies
and Nova Scotia; and, under Mr. Wesley's approba-
tion, he collected and disbursed a large amount of
funds. He visited the missions in the West Indies,
and through his earnest efforts the public attention
of England was in great measure aroused to the
horrors of slavery. He early meditated the estab-
lishment of a mission in India, and after much cnr.
respondcncc and removing many embarrassments,
loo A Hundred Years oe Methodism.
he finally sailed, in December, 1813, with six preach-
ers, for Ceylon, to commence missions in the East
Indies. When he had almost reached that country,
on the 3d of May, 18 14, he was found in the morn-
ing dead in his cabin. During his voyage he had
been assiduous in his studies, and had read and
written nearly all the time. His heart yearned for
the evangelization of India, and though cut off sud-
denly, the work, which he had long wished to sec
established, was placed on a permanent basis. It
has constantly prospered and enlarged from that
time to this, and has accomplished a vast amount
of good. Notwithstanding that Bishop Asbury and
he differed on some points of church economy, yet
there was cordial and abiding confidence and attach-
ment between them. Bishop Asbury regarded hina
as surpassed in activity and missionary zeal by no
man since the apostolic age.
Bishop Asbury had been for years greatly enfee-
bled, yet he had continued to travel extensively. For
some years, the Conference allowed him a traveling
companion. Unable to ride on horseback, he had
traveled in a plain carriage. Often unable to stand
in the pulpit, he had sat while he preached earnest
and powerful sermons. The Sabbath before he died,
he was seated on a table in the pulpit when he ad-
dressed the congregation. He expired near Fred-
cricksburgh, Va., the 31st of March, 1S16. A man
From 1808 to 1820. lOl
of less energy would have taken to his bed long
before, but he continued to ,travcl and to preach
until the last. On the Sunday of his decease his
traveling companion desired to call in a physician,
but as there was none within ten or twelve miles,
he declined to have one sent for, saying, " He could
only pronounce me dead." The day was stormy,
and no person was present save the family; but he in-
sisted on having regular religious worship. After it
was ended, raising himself in bed, he asked that the
"mite subscription should be presented," but was
told that no strangers were present. In the after-
noon he calmly fell asleep. After he was unable to
speak, in response to a question he raised his hands
toward heaven, in the joyful assurance of everlast-
ing life. The mite subscription for which he asked
as his last official act, was a paper which he carried
to raise money for the poor preachers who were dis-
tressed in their circumstances, and who traveled in
frontier settlements, performing purely missionary
work. Thus he showed to the last that his thoughts
were with his brethren, and he died in the midst of
his efforts in their behalf. As an apostle to the
Churches of America he has had no equal. He
shunned no toil or sacrifice which lay in the path-
way of duty. Enfeebled and diseased, he kept
ceaselessly on his way, crossing mountains and
traversing forests, seeking the lost, and inspiring
102 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
young ministers with missionary zeal. To no other
man does American civilization owe so much as
to Bishop Asbur)'. He is worthy of a place
among the heroes of ''jd.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1816.
The General Conference of 1816 met in the city
of Baltimore, Bishop M'Kendree presiding alone. It
was resolved to elect two additional bishops, and
Enoch George, a delegate from the Baltimore Con-
ference, and Robert R. Roberts, a presiding elder of
the Philadelphia Conference, were chosen. Both of
them were men of deep piety, and they enjoyed to
a large degree the esteem and confidence of their
brethren. Bishop Roberts especially, by his dig-
nified bearing, apostolic simplicity, comprehensive
views, sound common sense, and his exposure to
the hardships of a frontier life, exercised a com-
manding influence in the Church. Bishop George
was earnest, active, zealous, and useful, though less
cultured, perhaps, than any other of those who have
been elected to that office.
At this session, also, the question of electing pre-
sidinf? elders was brought before the Conference, but
it was again rejected. A resolution was adopted di-
recting the bishops to prepare a course of study to
be pursued by the candidates prior to their admis-
sion into full connection. The number of Annual
From 1808 to 1820. 103
Conferences was increased from eight to eleven, and
the bishops were authorized to appoint an additional
Conference if, in their judgment, the number of cir-
cuits required it.
A few houses of worship about this time were
built with pews, and the matter being brought to
the attention of the General Conference, a vote of
disapprobation was passed. A resolution was also
adopted directing the bishops and presiding elders
to guard against too great division and reduction of
districts and-circuits. The publication of a monthly
Missionary Magazine by the Book Agents at New
York was recommended. The capital of the Con-
cern at this time was reported to be about eighty
thousand dollars, and yet, owing to various causes,
it was considerably embarrassed. A change in man-
agement w^as deemed necessary, and Joshua Soule
and Thomas Mason were elected Book Agents. The
capital of the Chartered Fund was reported as amount-
ing to twenty thousand six hundred and fifty-two
dollars. The report of numbers showed considera-
ble increase, the membership being two hundred and
fourteen thousand two hundred and thirty-five, and
the preachers, six hundred and ninety-five.
NEW MOVEMENTS.
The period from 18 16 to 1S20 forms in several re-
spects an interesting era in the Church. A few men
104 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
of creative minds, such as Joshua Soule, Nathan
Bangs, John Emory, Ehjah Hedding, Wilbui Fisk,
and Martin Rutcr, became leaders in their respective
s[)]ieres, and gave breadth and energy to connectional
movements. The montlily " Methodist Magazine"
made il.s appearance in 1818, and was the first hter-
ary connectional bond in the Church. The news it
contained, though small in amount, created a desire
forthe weekly periodical literature which was to follow.
In 1817 a "Tract Society" was organized in New
York, to aid in circulating cheap religious publi-
cations. It was closely identified with the Book
Concern, which printed and circulated its issues, and
kept its accounts, without any other agency.
About 1 8 19 a seminary was opened at New
Market, New Hampshire, which was ultimately re-
moved to Wilbraham, Massachusetts, and of which
Dr. Fisk was once the able and accomplished princi-
pal. It is the only survivor of the literary move-
ments of that period. About the same time a sem-
inary was organized in New York, with a building
in Crosby-street. The building was afterward sold
tc the Book Concern, and the seminary was removed
to White Plains. It ceased several years since to be
a Church institution.
The great movement of the period was the for-
mation of the Missionary Society of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, largely through the efforts of
From 1808 to 1820. 105
Joshua Soulc, Nathan Bangs, and Laban Clark,
assisted by Freeborn Garrettson and a few other
persons. The cry for help was long and loud from
the frontier work, and oftentimes, under appeals from
the bishops, collections had been taken, and private
S'lbscriptions made. Another call came from the In-
dian tribes, whose borders had been reached by the
wave of civilization. The story of Stewart, to which
we shall allude hereafter, stirred the hearts of many,
and some systematic arrangement was needed to
collect and disburse the contributions of the Church.
While these movements were in progress some
agitation arose in church polity. The discussion on
elective presiding elders led to discussions as to the
rights of the local preachers. They claimed that
they had a right to be heard, as they were preachers
also, and worked more disinterestedly than the trav-
eling ministers ; and that if officers were to be elect-
ed they should in some way take part. The excite-
ment spread to the membership to some extent,
who suggested their rights to be represented when
changes were proposed in church economy. In the
midst of these discussions, the membership during
the quadrennium increased forty-two thousand six
hundred and forty-six ; not quite so large a percent-
age as in previous years, but giving a total of two
hundred and fifty-six thousand eight hundred and
eighty-one.
io6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1 820.
The General Conference of 1820 met in Baltimore,
and was composed of eighty-nine delegates.
It approved the formation of the Tract and Mis-
sionary Societies, and strongly recommended the
Annual Conferences to found academies and unii'er-
sities. The condition of the Church in Canada
occupied considerable attention. During the war
with Great Britain from 18 12 to 181 5, the preachers
were much embarrassed. The Wesleyan Missionary
Society embraced the opportunity of sending several
ministers from England, who endeavored to alienate
the membership from the American Church. On
the return of peace, the Societies, generally, earnestly
requested that ministers should be sent as formerly,
but a few of the official members in the large cities
preferred those from Great Britain. This led to a
warm controversy. In 18 16 Messrs. Black and
Bennett, the missionaries from England, visited the
General Conference and addressed that body. In
consequence of the representations made, a letter
was sent to the British Conference explaining the
position of the Church, but it received no answer.
Subsequently, Bishop M'Kendree and Bishop George
addressed the Wesleyan Missionary Societ\% but no
response was given. At this Conference a number
of memorials were received praying the Conference
From 1808 to 1820. 107
to continue its oversight. An address was sent, in
reply, relating the efforts made to secure an under-
standing with the British Conference, and promising
continued attention.
Subsequently, a motion was adopted directing the
bishops, if they judged it best, to send a delegate to
confer with the Wesleyans in England. Accord-
ingly John Emory, afterward bishop, visited England
during the ensuing season. Thus commenced the
interchange of delegates, which has continued till
this time.
As the Church was enlarging it was judged best
to elect an additional bishop ; and Joshua Soule,
then Book Agent at New York, received forty-seven
votes and was elected. His competitor was Nathan
Bangs, who received thirty-eight. This vote prob-
ably represented the strength of the parties on the
presiding elder question which subsequently created
no little excitement.
After the election. Bishop M'Kendrce, who con-
sidered quiet and rest essential for his health, retired
from the Conference into the country, designing to
return and be present at the ordination services.
During his absence resolutions were introduced,
similar to those rejected by previous General Con-
ferences, on the election of presiding elders. After
considerable discussion it became apparent that
they would be defeated. An intimation was given
io8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
by one of the members that the bishops had a com-
promise plan in view, and a committee was appointed
to wait upon and to confer with them. It was well
known that Bishop George was in favor of the
election of presiding elders ; Bishop Roberts con-
sidered it an infringement of the constitutional pro-
vision of the Discipline, but had no personal ob-
jection to the plan, and felt unwilling to interpose
any episcopal influence. Bishop George, after con-
sultation, informed the committee that all hopes
of agreement were at an end. The next morning
he invited the committee to meet him on the ad
journment of the Conference at noon.
He met them alone, and explained his views, and
they reported the resolutions to the Conference, who,
understanding it was a joint agreement of the bish-
op's and of the committee, adopted them without
debate, by a vote of sixty-one to twenty-five. Hear-
ing of this action, Bishop M'Kendree returned to
the Conference, and called the bishops together.
He expressed to them his decided conviction that
the action was in violation of the third restrictive
rule, as it changed the plan of general superintend-
ency. Bishop Roberts concurred with him in this
view, but did not wish to make any personal oppo-
sition.
Bishop George declined to express any opinion as
to its infringement of the restriction, but expressed
From 1808 to 1820. 109
himself in favor of the plan. Bishop Soule, whose
opinions were well known, had been elected by a
majority of nine over Dr. Bangs, who at that time
represented the party in favor of election. Being a
man of decided convictions, and believing the action
to be unconstitutional, he informed the bishops that
he was unwilling to administer under it. This infor-
mation Bishop M'Kendree communicated to the
Conference. Considerable discussion followed, dur-
ing which Bishop Soule declined to be ordained, and
resigned the office of bishop. The majority of the
Conference, finding that their action had been taken
in consequence of incorrect information, or of misun-
derstanding, voted to suspend the resolutions for
four years, and they directed the bishops to admin-
ister under the Discipline as it had previously stood.
An effort was then made to establish some plan by
which the constitutionality of measures might be
properly considered. A resolution was passed rec-
ommending the Annual Conferences to so alter the
Discipline that if a majority of the bishops judged a
measure unconstitutional they should return it to
the Conference with their objections, and a majority
of two thirds should be required for its final passage.
This resolution, however, was not adopted by the
constitutional majority of the Annual Conferences.
After Bishop Soule had declined to be ordained, the
bishops expressed their desire for another election
no A Hundred Years of Methodism.
to be held, as they greatly needed the assistance of an
additional colleague. The majoiity at once expressed
their purpose to re-elect Bishop Soule, and the mi-
nority, finding them resolute, petitioned the bishops
to withdraw their request and let the electioi\ be
deferred for four years. Whereupon Bishops George
and Roberts agreed that they would undertake to
perform the extra laboi.
To prevent misunderstanding it should be stated
that the only plan which was before the General
Conference of 1816, and the plan on which the Con-
ference of 1820 voted, gave to the bishops the right
of nominating the presiding elders, and to the Con-
ferences the right of confirming or rejecting without
debate. After the adoption of the Restrictive Rules
we find, on examining the Journals, the names of
such men as Ezekiel Cooper, John Emor}^ and Na-
than Bangs attached only to motions or resolutions
giving the bishop the right to nominate.
From \'62Q to 1832. in
CHAPTER XI.
FROM 1820 TO 1832.
AFTER the close of the General Conference,
Bishop M'Kcndree, who had signified to the
Conference his purpose to do so, issued an address
to the several Annual Conferences expressing his
strong conviction of the unconstitutionality of the
provision regarding the election of the presiding
elders. But, for the sake of peace and harmony, he
recommended to the Annual Conferences such an
alteration of the restrictive rule as would allow the
plan which had been voted upon in the General Con-
ference to be adopted. This was laid before the
Annual Conferences and seven out of twelve ex-
pressed their judgment that the resolutions were
unconstitutional, and recommended the General Con-
ference, in accordance with Bishop M'Kendree's ad-
vice, to so alter the restrictive rule as to enable the
General Conference to pass the suspended resolu-
tions. Five of the Annual Conferences, the majority
of v/hich were in favor of the suspended resolutions,
refused to act upon Bishop M'Kendree's address, or
to memorialize the General Conference, and conse-
quently the plan of Bishop M'Kcndree failed. They
112 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
refused to take this action, believing that they were
in the majority and could secure the desired action at
the next General Conference. These questions gave
rise to an animated, and in some cases a bitter, con-
troversy. The discussion extended to the nature and
powers of the episcopacy ; and the membership of the
Church became excited on the subject of lay repre-
sentation in the General and Annual Conferences,
and on the election of class leaders and stewards.
The local preachers also claimed a representation in
Conference. The " Wesleyan Repository," a month-
ly publication, was commenced in Trenton, then in
the bounds of the Philadelphia Conference, for the
purpose of securing these changes. In its pages,
inflammatory articles were published, and severe at-
tacks were made upon the economy of the Church.
The English system was represented as superior to
the American, and it was claimed that the excite-
ment was sweeping over the Church. The combi-
nation was a formidable one. The dissatisfied trav-
eling preachers had succeeded in exciting a large
proportion of the local preachers on their right of
representation, and a part of the membership on lay
delegation. They determined also to carry the
question into the election for delegates to the ensu-
ing General Conference, where they expected to
have a decided majority.
Bishop M'Kendree, lest his presence at the north-
Frow 1820 to 1832. 113
em and central Conferences, where the excitement
was greatest, might be misunderstood, decUned to
attend those sessions immediately preceding the
General Conference, when delegates were about to
be elected. Bishop Roberts refused to exercise
any inAuence whatever, while Bishop George ex-
pressed his opinions freely in favor of the resolutions.
He gave to the ministers his judgment that their pas-
sage was essential to the harmony and success of the
Church. The elections, however, preceding the ses-
sion of 1824 being finished, it was ascertained that
the majority of delegates chosen was opposed to the
contemplated alterations.
During this period Augusta College was founded,
in Kentucky, under the patronage of the Kentucky
and Ohio Conferences, being the first college suc-
cessfully organized after the failure at Abingdon and
Baltimore. J. P. Finley was its first president, and
a number of useful and distinguished men were
educated in its halls.
The increase in membership, notwithstanding the
agitation, was quite encouraging. From 1820 to
1824 seventy-one thousand six hundred and forty-
two were added to the Church, making the total
membership three hundred and twenty-eight thou-
sand five hundred and twenty-three.
8
114 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1824.
The assembling of the General Conference of 1824
was a period of deep interest. Bishop M'Kendree's
health was becoming more feeble, and enlarging
work required more episcopal labor. After full dis-
cussion two additional bishops were thought to be
requisite for the work. On the first ballot no one had
a majority. On the second ballot Bishop Soule was
elected, and on the third ballot Bishop Hedding, the
next highest being Beauchamp, of Ohio, and Dr.
P^isk, who, after the second ballot, requested his name
to be withdrawn. This shows that while the major-
ity were in favor of Bishop Soule, they were not
disposed to make the election of bishops a party
question, but elected also Bishop Hedding, who had
previously favored the suspended resolutions.
The Journal of the General Conference is some-
what obscure, and we cannot clearly trace its decis-
ion on the suspended resolutions. A resolution,
offered by David Young, of Ohio, stating that the
majority of the Conferences had pronounced them
to be unconstitutional, and declaring them to be of
no effect, it is said, was sustained. Subsequently,
near the close of the session, they were, by a reso-
lution, declared to be " unfinished business," and to
be suspended until the next General Conference.
That we may not recur to this subject again, wc
From 1S20 to 1832. 115
may state that the General Conference of 1828
formally rescinded the resolutions, declaring them
mil. and void. From that time, until recently,
there has been little discussion on this point of
Discipline. It is also but just to say, that while
Dr. Bangs represented the party in favor of the
election, he subsequently changed his opinion upon
its propriety.
The " Methodist Magazine," which had been es-
tablished in 18 1 8, was the only periodical published
by the Church. It was conducted somewhat after
the plan of the English magazine, publishing ser-
mons, religious essays, and general religious intelli-
gence, but containing comparatively little Church
news. For some time the Church desired a weekly
periodical. As we have seen, in 1821 the " Wesl cy-
an Repository" was started at Trenton, N. J. In
New England, in 1823, " Zion's Herald" was printed
at Boston, under the trustees of Wilbraham Acad-
emy ; and shortly after the " Wesleyan Journal "
was commenced in Charleston, S. C. The General
Conference recommended the establishment of a
weekly periodical, to be published by the ]5ook
Agents, as soon as it was deemed to be safe. Dr.
Bangs was elected Book Agent, and Dr. Emor)' was
.Assistant Book Agent, and also editor of the "Quar-
terly Review."
As the Church continued to grow it became man-
ii6 A Hundred Years of Metiiouism.
ifest that the General Conference would be too large
a body, unless the ratio of representation should be
reduced. The Annual Conferences were requested,
by the General Conference of 1824, to so change the
lestrictive rule as to allow a representation of not
J<;ss than one for every twenty-one. According to
the restrictive proviso it required, however, the con-
sent of every Annual Conference to enact such a
nieasure, and it was lost.
Rev. Richard Reese and Rev. John Hannah were
teceivcd by the General Conference as delegates
from the British Conference. Their visit created a
very favorable impression, and their religious serv-
ices were highly esteemed. The bonds of union be-
tween the two bodies were more closely cemented
by this fraternal visit, and the bishops were author-
ized to appoint a delegate to reciprocate the court-
esy. Circumstances, however, prevented the selec-
tion of a delegate.
REFORM EXCrrEMENT.
As soon as the General Conference had taken de-
cided action against any modification of the elder-
ship, and the majority of the Annual Conferences
had decided that the proposed measures were un-
constitutional, the most thoughtful leading men de-
clined further agitation. The more violent com-
menced the publication of inflammatory articles.
From 1820 /<? 1832. 117
The " Weslcyan Repository," to which we have
alluded, was transferred to Baltimore, and merged in
the " Mutual Rights." Its course was so exciting
that another periodical was started in Baltimore for
the defense of the Church. It was termed the
" Itinerant," and was edited by Dr. Thomas E. Bond.
His rac)' editorials exercised a wide-spread influence,
and under his leadership the friends of the Church
rallied more vigorously in its defense. Those who
were favoring reform turned their attention chiefly
to the subject of lay delegation, as this was the only
question in which they could, to any extent, interest
the mass of the people. As some of the ministers
had incurred grave censures because of articles
which they published in the " Mutual Rights,"
"Union Societies" were formed among the mem-
bership, both to spread their principles and support
each other in case of prosecution by the Church.
As articles which were considered untrue and slan-
derous continued to be published in the " Mutual
Rights," the character of one of the ministers was
arrested by the Baltimore Conference. He refused
to obe}' their directions, and was left for a year with-
out an appointment. Still refusing to submit to their
authority, the next year he was expelled, but gave no-
tice of his appeal to the General Conference of 1828.
The interval between 1S24 and .828 was one of
great excitement. The whole economy of the
ii8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Church was severely assailed. Both bishops and
presiding elders were denounced as tyrants, and the
people were invited to contend for their rights. In
1827 a convention was called in Baltimore, which
laid down a platform of principles, and appointed a
committee with authority to call a second conven •
tion when they should deem it advisable.
In 1826 the first weekly periodical published by
the Church was commenced in New York, and called
the " Christian Advocate." The other two papers
were soon merged into it by purchase, and its name
was changed to the "Christian Advocate and Jour-
nal, and Zion's Herald." Being published by the
Book Room, and ably edited, it soon acquired a
large circulation. For several years it was the only
weekly periodical published under the authority of
the General Conference, and it is still its leading
paper.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1828.
The General Conference of 1828 assembled, for the
first time, west of the Alleghany Mountains, meeting
in the city of Pittsburgh. It had become evident
to eveiy thoughtful mind that a secession must prob-
ably take place. The Conference heard the appeal
irom the decision of the Baltimore Conference,
and affirmed its judgment. Resolutions were also
adopted disapproving the course pursued by writ-
ers in the " Mutual Rights," and the membership
From 1820 to 1832. 119
were requested not to give it their patronage. They
also issued to the people a conciHatory address
explaining the economy of the Church and urging
moderation. As a number of persons had been ex-
pelled for taking part in the " Union Societies,"
and in acts of insubordination arising therefrom, the
Conference directed that, if proper concessions were
made, they might be restored to membership on
application within six months. Bishop Hedding,
who had formerly favored some modification, and
had voted with the minority, was now the most
severely assailed by his former friends. Consider-
ing himself misrepresented and slandered by an
article in the " Mutual Rights," which was written
by a leading minister and member of the General
Conference, he brought the matter before the atten-
tion of that body. The parties had an interview,
and the writer acknowledged that he had done in-
justice to the bishop. He admitted that some of
his inferences were incorrect, and that, as he found
his premises were faulty, his inferences might all be
erroneous. The Conference fully sustained the posi-
tion and administration of the bishop. The most
ungracious assault, however, was that which was
made upon Bishop George by Alexander M'Caine.
Such,, generally, is the lot of those who, while favor-
ing partial changes, adhere to the vital principles
of an organization. They must either go with the
120 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
reformers to the point of destruction, or be re^^ardcd
as traitors to tlieir interests.
During the session, a motion was made to revive
the question of the election of presiding jlders, but
it was promptly, and by a large majority, laid jpon
the table. The General Conference requested the
Annual Conferences to concur in changing the
restrictions, so that, on the recommendation of three
fourths of the members of the Annual Conferences
present and voting, two thirds of the ensuing Gen-
eral Conference might adopt an amendment. In
this -request the Annual Conferences subsequently
concurred, and since that date it has continued tr.
be the law of the Church.
CANADA METHODISM.
The attention of the Conference was also called
to the condition of the work in Canada. Formerly
that territory was included partly in the New En-
gland and partly in the Genesee Conferences. At
the session of 1824 a new Conference was instituted
bounded by the line of Upper Canada. In 1828
that Conference forwarded a memorial, request-
ing permission to have the work in Canada consti-
tuted a separate and distinct Church. They alleged
that they labored under great embarrassment, in con-
sequence of their union with a foreign ecclesiastical
government. At the instance of Dr. Ryerson a
From 1820 to 1832. 121
paper was prepared setting forth these difficulties,
and resolving that the compact existing between the
Canada Annual Conference and the Methodist Epis-
copal Church was dissolved by mutual consent, and
I hat the members in Canada were at liberty to form
themselves into a separate Church.
The Conference believed that they had n*-) right
to divide the Church, but assuming that the union
had been voluntary, and that the relation of the
Canada Conference was missionary, rather than 'an
integral part of the Church, a resolution was adopted
that if the Canada Conference should declare itself
an independent Church, and should elect a superin-
tendent, the bishops should be authorized to ordain
him.
In October, 1828, the Canada Conference held its
annual session, under the presidency of Bishop Red-
ding, and formed itself into the Canada Methodist
Episcopal Church, adopting the Discipline of the
old Church as the basis of its constitution and dis-
cipline. It remained independent for several years,
but the Wesleyans of England having offered mis-
sionary and other help, a union was effected in 1833,
and the Conference became part of the Wesleya-i
Church of Great Britain. Several ministers, and a
nujribcr of members, dissatisfied with this action, re-
organized the Methodist Episcopal Church of Cana-
da, and have maintained their separate existence.
122 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Before the close of the General Conference of
1828, Dr. Nathan Bangs was elected editor of the
" Christian Advocate," John Ennory was elected
principal Book Agent and editor of the " Quarterly
Review," and Beverly Waugh assistant Book Agent.
Dr. William Capers of South Carolina was chosen as
delegate to the British Conference.
The increase in membership, notwithstanding the
intensity of the excitement, had amounted to nearly
ninety thousand members in the quadrennium, show-
ing a membership of four hundred and eighteen
thousand four hundred and thirty-eight.
METHODIST PROTESTANT SECESSION.
The action of the Conference was accepted by the
" Reformers " as a clear indication that the Church
would maintain its general order and discipline.
Giving up all hopes of thereafter being able to con-
trol its counsels, they prepared for a secession. A
convention was called by the committee to which we
previously alluded, which met in Baltimore in No-
vember, 1828. They had claimed in their publica-
tions, that if not a majority, at least a very large
mniority, embracing the intelligence and Avealth of
the Church, was in sympathy with them ; and they
expected that the Church they were about to organ-
ize would far excel the mother Church. Contrary to
their expectation, the convention was attended by
From 1820 to 1832. 123
comparatively few. They formed Articles of Asso-
ciation, under the title of the "Associate Methodist
Churches," and a preparatory Discipline was adopt-
ed. Large secessions took place in Baltimore, Pitts-
burgh, Cincinnati, and in several towns in different
parts of the country. The leaders were, however,
much disappointed in finding that these sec<^3sions
were chiefly confined to the cities, and that in the
aggregate they were but small. Many, who had
sympathized with them as to some of the modifica-
tions advocated, preferred the peace and quiet of the
Church to uncertain agitations. We have no means
of ascertaining precisely how many seceded, though
it was supposed that from 1828 to 1834 there may
have been thirty thousand. Among these, especially
in Baltimore, Pittsburgh, and Cincinnati, were some
of the most able and wealthy laymen, while among
the ministers were such leaders as Nicholas Sne-
then, Asa Shinn, Cornelius Springer, and George F.
Brown. In many places the Societies were divided,
and the force of the Church was greatly weakened.
In some localities, church edifices, not having been
carefully deeded, were taken possession of and held
b}' the seceding party. A number of suits followed
with varying results, according to the character of
the deeds and other circumstances, and a bitter and
protracted controversy ensued. The old Church
was attacked and denounced as a system of tyranny,
124 A HuNDUKi) Years of Methodism.
as being antircpublican, and as denying its ministers
and members their just rights. Not only was this
course pursued by the seceders, whose feehngs had
become embittered, but history compels us to say,
that the ministers of almost every other denomina-
tion joined with the secessionists in denouncing the
Church. From their pulpits, in many places, and
through their presses, they proclaimed its overthrow,
and rejoiced in its apparently approaching dissolu-
tion. The friends of the Church were severely tried,
but they resolutely maintained the economy of the
Church with which they had been identified. They
believed it to be the most efficient system which
had been devised for the rapid propagation of the
Gospel, and they were content to be denounced, if
they might be successful in winning souls to Christ.
Whoever carefully examines the Minutes of the
Church, will be surprised to find, in comparing the
reports of the membership from year to year, that
he can discover no indication of a secession. The
effect of quiet and union in the Church, the restora-
tion of confidence and brotherly love among its
members, the devotion and enterprise of its min-
isters, more than counterbalanced the loss which
had been sustained. Bishop Asbury, at the se-
cession of Mr. O'Kelly and his friends, quietly re-
marked, " If some of our children leave us, God will
give us more." The statistics show that, while the
From 1820 to 1832. 125
" Reformers," as they termed themselves, were leav-
ing the Church, in 1829 there was an increase of
29,305, and in 1830 an increase of 28,410, besides
the lo.^s of the Canada Conference, whicli numbered
9,678. The increase during 1831 was 37,114, and in
1832 it was 35,479, making in the four years from
1828 to 1832 — the chief period of secession — an in-
crease in ministers from i,6z^ to 2,200, and in mem-
bers from 418,438 to 548,593, being more than
130,000 in the four years. This was by far the larg-
est increase the Church had ever realized in the
same period, so that the secession, so far as num-
bers were concerned, scarcely occasioned a ripple on
the surface. The Church, united, compact, and
powerful, was prepared for greater triumphs in the
future. Thus history teaches us, that the greatest
misfortune that can befall any organization is to be
divided within itself. Secessions, however large, are
far less dangerous than contention and strife within.
DEATH OF BISHOP GEORGE.
Early in the summer of 1828 Bishop George was
taken ill, and died at Staunton, Va., August 23. lie
was a man of great simplicity of manners, and was a
•'ver}' pathetic, powerful, and successful preacher,
greatly beloved in life, and very extensively lamented
in death."
126 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
EDUCATION.
The Church having largely increased in numbers,
as also in means, and its periodicals affording a me-
dium for consultation and discussion as to measures
of improvement, its attention was more fully turned
to the subject of education. We have already al-
luded to the organization of the earlier seminaries, as
well as to the founding of Augusta College. In 1 83c
a property at Middletown, Conn., which had been
occupied as a military school, and which was then
supposed to be worth about thirty thousand dollars,
was offered to the Church, on condition of its raising
forty thousand dollars more, to commence a univer-
sity. The offer was accepted by the New England
and New York Conferences, and the institution was
opened under the presidency of Dr. Wilbur Fisk.
During this period, also, a number of academies
sprang into existence, and from this era we date the
commencement of educational activity.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1832.
The General Conference of 1832 met in the city
of Philadelphia. The disturbing element having se-
ceded fiom the Church, the session was a remarka-
bly quiet one. James O. Andrew, of Georgia, and
John Emory, of Baltimore Conference, but who at
that time was not a delegate, were elected bishops.
From 1820 to 1832. 127
The election of Emory in 1832, and subsequently of
Fisk in 1836, and of Bishop Janes in 1844, were the
only instances in which the elected bishops were not
members of the General Conference. Both Bishop
Aiuirew and Bishop Emory were men of decided
abilit}-. They possessed great energy of character,
united with superior executive power. Bishop Em-
ory, especially, was a man of high intellectual culture.
We find at this session a large number of petitions
presented asking an amendment of the rule on the
subject of temperance so as to make it more thor-
ough and stringent, but no decided action was taken.
The population having largely increased in the West,
an earnest demand had been made for a western pe-
riodical, and the General Conference authorized the
establishment of the " Western Christian Advocate,"
of which Thomas A. Morris, subsequently bishop,
was elected editor. John F. Wright and Leroy
Swormsted were elected Western Book Agents.
J 28 A Hundred Years of Methodism,
CHAPTER XH.
FROM 1832 TO 1844.
A FTER the Conference of 1 832 the Church moved
-^^^ quietly and steadily forward, though there were
some discussions in reference to temperance, and still
more in reference to slavery. The latter question,
especially in the Northern Conferences, was from
year to year assuming increased importance, and, in
some places, producing excitement. The increase
from 1832 to 1836 was one hundred and two thou-
sand and eighty-five, being a little less than that
of the previous period.
DEATH OF BISHOP M'KEXDREE.
During this quadrennium the Church sustained
severe losses. Bishop M'Kendree had for many
years been very feeble. He was born in 1757, was
ordained bishop in 1808, and had superintended the
Church for twenty-seven years. The writer well re-
members to have heard him address the Pittsburgh
Conference, which sat in Wheeling, in 1829, and can
bear witness to his patriarchal appearance, his sim-
plicity of manners, and his fervor and pathos of ad-
dress. He gave at that time, as the early bishops
From 1832 to 1844. 129
liad been in tlie habit of giving, a sketch of the
work in the different Conferences which he had vis-
ited. This service, though then interesting, has been,
in later years, superseded by the diffusion of our pe-
riodical literature. For several years he had becu
able to do but little episcopal work. He preached
his last sermon at Nashville, Tenn., November 23,
1834, and died March 5, 1835, repeating, "All is
well for time and for eternity." Next to Bishop
Asbury, he had done more for the extension of the
Church, and for its permanent advancement, than any
other man. tie had traveled over all parts of the
continent, and endured difficulties which would have
dismayed one of less energy and heroism. He was
a firm yet kind administrator, and a man of deep
and positive convictions. As a preacher he pos-
sessed unusual power, swaying vast audiences by his
eloquence, and great results every-where followed
his ministrations.
DEATH OF BISHOP EMORY.
The same year the Church mourned the decease
also of Bishop Emory. He was a younger man, and
was taken away in the prime of life. He was born
in 1788, in Maryland, was classically educated, and
had studied for the legal profession. In 18 10 he
joined the Philadelphia Conference, and was so
honored by his brethren, that in 1816 he was elected
9
£30 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
a member of the Genenil Conference, In i870 he
was appointed the first delegate to the British Con-
ference, and four years afterward was elected Assist-
ant Book Agent. In 1828 he was made piincipal
Agent, and also editor of the "Quarterly Review"
and books. In 1832 he was elected bishop. In all
these various offices he was characterized by great
intellectual clearness and pre-eminent skill in admin-
istration. His residence, after he was elected bish-
op, was near Baltimore. Early on the morning of
the i6th of December, 1835, he started from home
for the city, and a few hours afterward he was found
dying on the highway, having been, by some acci-
dent, thrown from his carriage. He was of slight
frame, but well proportioned. His nervous system
was so exceedingly sensitive, that he could scarcely
sleep if there was any noise in an adjacent room ;
yet so energetic was he, and rigorously systematic,
that he accomplished a vast amount of work. In
his earlier years he had favored some modifications
of Church polity, but as the discussions advanced,
he became the most able and successful defender of
the fathers, and his name is connected with the
origination or the development of many of cur
grandest Church enterprises.
From 1832 to 1844. 131
PITTSBURGH CONFERENCE JOURNAL.
In 1833 the " Pittsburgh Conference JourniJ" was
originated and edited by Dr. Charles ElHott. The
[xjpulation of Western Pennsylvania being chiefly
Calvinistic, (many of them being emigrants from
Ireland and Scotland,) the doctrines and polity of
the Church were frequently and bitterly attacked.
This Journal did good service in resisting these at-
tacks, and in explaining the doctrines of the Church
and maintaining its economy. It is still continued,
though the title has been changed to " The Pitts-
burgh Christian Advocate."
COLLEGES.
That year, also, was remarkable for the enlarge-
ment of educational facilities. The property of
Dickinson College, at Carlisle, was proffered to the
Baltimore and Philadelphia Conferences, on certain
conditions, which they accepted ; and this old insti-
tution, commenced in 1783, passed under the patron-
age of the Church. Dr. Durbin was elected its
first president. Alleghany College, in Meadville,
Pennsylvania, was also tendered to the Church and
uccrpted in lieu of Madison College, which had
foimerly existed in Uniontown, Pennsylvania. Ran-
dolph Macon College, at Boydtown, Virginia, and
Lagrange College, at Lagrange, Alabama, were also
132 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
founded the same year, the former under the presi-
dency of Dr. Ohn, and the latter under that of Dr.
Paine, since bishop in the Church South.
MISSIONS.
In 1833 a great impulse was given to the mission-
ary cause by the visit of some Flat Head Indians to
St. Louis, Missouri. They had accidentally heard
from a stranger, during one of their religious festi-
vals, that the white men had a book which told them
about the Great Spirit and about the future world.
They appointed several of their number, who crossed
the Rocky Mountains, and after a long and tedious
journey reached the Missouri River, which was, at
that time, on the borders of the civilized world.
The news of their visit spread rapidly over the
country, and Dr. Fisk published an appeal in their
behalf. Several young men volunteered to go as
missionaries, and contributions were made to that
end, increasing nearly twofold the previous collec-
tions.
In 1835 a mission to Liberia, Africa, was also pro-
jected, and Rev. Melville B. Cox was selected as the
first missionary. He had scarcely entered, however,
upon his work, which opened brightly before him,
when, prostrated by the fever of that climate, from
his dying bed he sent back to the Church that thrill-
ing utterance, " Though a thousand fall, let not Africa
From 1832 to 1844. 133
be given up ! " His place was soon supplied by
others, and the mission develoDed into an Annual
Conference.
BOOK CONCERN.
In February, 1836, the Book Concern in New
York was consumed by fire. The loss sustained was
supposed to be about two hundred and fifty thou-
sand dollars. Unfortunately the insurance was but
partially recovered, as, owing to a previous severe
fire, many of the companies were either bankrupt or
embarrassed. The sympathy of the public, however,
was excited, and subscriptions amounting to nearly
ninety thousand dollars were made.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1836.
The General Conference of 1836 met in the city
of Cincinnati. In addition to the ordinary business
brought before the attention of the Conference a dis-
cussion unexpectedly arose in reference to slavery. A
number of petitions had been forwarded to that body
asking a change in the General Rule so as to make
the Discipline more stringent. In the early history
of the Church very stringent rules had been adopted,
and a strong protest had been entered against slaveiy;
bat as it was believed to be impossible to execute
those rules in the South, they were soon suspended.
The utterances of the Church ever remained strong
against the evil of slavery ; but as the membership
134 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
increased in numbers and in wealth they became
more or less connected witli it. At first its members
became slaveholders by inheritance, and gradually by
purchase, professing a benevolent aim. Some of ils
ministers, also, became slaveholders, by inheritance
or by marriage. As the laws of many of the South-
ern States forbade emancipation, both members and
ministers were tolerated. But, where the law allowed
the minister to free his slaves, he was required to
do so. The spirit of slavery, however, like evils of
every kind, became aggressive. Its influence ex-
tended both in the Church and in the State. The
North was compelled, under constitutional provis-
ions, to return fugitive slaves, and -scenes were en-
acted which stirred the hearts of many. As the sub-
ject was discussed more widely, petitions were cir-
culated and signed for the restoration of the early
rules, while abolition societies were organized in
many of the Northern States to secure political
action. Some were also organized in the Churches
to influence Church action in the same direction. It
is not surprising, that the discussion of this subject
created intense excitement in the South, odiere the
slave owners supposed their property and their lives
were in jeopardy : it is surprising, however, that so
much feeling was excited in the North. Antislavery
meetings were frequently broken up by violence ;
antislavery lecturers were mobbed ; antislaver)
From 1832 to 1844. 135
presses Avere broken up and thrown into the ri\-er;
and, in some cases, houses and pubHc halls were
burned. Notwithstanding the opposition, agitation
increased, and the antislavery sentiment of the coun-
txy constantly received accessions.
During this Conference in Cincinnati a general
antislavery meeting was called in the city, and two
members of the body attended and took part in the
discussion. A great excitement followed. It was
supposed by some that they had originated the
meeting, at which some of the speakers denounced
the Church and used opprobrious epithets against
its ministers. Be that as it may, the Conference
passed, by a vote of one hundred and twenty to
fourteen, a resolution disapproving the conduct of
the two members, as misrepresenting the sentiments
of the body. They also disclaimed, on the part of
the Conference, any right to interfere with the civil
or political relations between master and slave.
But such censure and such resolutions only added
to the excitement which followed. Prior to the ses-
sion a paper, called " Zion's Watchman," had been
established in New York, for the purpose of influ-
encing church sentiment and securing decided action
against slavery. It published an exaggerated view
f'f the action of the General Conference, and added
to the antislavery agitation within the borders of the
Church. In a short period it commenced also an
136 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
assault upon church chscii)line and order, and was
ultimately instrumental in producing a secession
from the Church.
The 15ook Concern having been burned, as we
hai'e stated, early in the year, some friends in
Baltimore tendered to the General Conference a lot
of ground for the erection of suitable buildings in
ihat cit}'. A similar proposition was made by an
individual in Philadelphia. After full consideration,
the Conference resolved to continue its location in
the city of New York.
Since the election of any bishop, M'Kendree and
Emory had died, and additional help was needed.
A resolution was passed to elect three additional
bishops. On the first ballot, Beverly Waugh of
Baltimore, then Book Agent at New York, and
Wilbur Fisk, President of the Wcsleyan University,
were elected. After successive ballotings, Thomas
A. Morris of Cincinnati was also chosen. Dr. Fisk
was then absent in Europe, and on his return de-
clined accepting the office, believing it to be his
duty to remain president of the university. Dr.
Nathan Bangs was elected resident Missionar}- Sec-
retary. Prior to that time he had attended to the
correspondence of the Society without compensa-
t'on, having added it to his other official duties.
Dr. Lord had been received by the Conference
of 1836 as a delegate from England, and in return
From 1832 to 1844. 137
Dr. Fisk, who, as we have stated, was then absent
in Europe, was appointed to return the fraternal
courtesy. Dr. Durbin, who had been elected editor
of the "Advocate" in 1832, having accepted tlie
presidency of Dickinson College, Dr. Samuel I.uck-
ey and John A. Collins were elected editors of the
''Advocate," and George Lane and Thonias Mason
were chosen as Book Agents. In the West, John
F. Wright and Leroy Swormstedt were re-elected
Book Agents, and Dr. Charles Elliott was elected
editor of the " Western Advocate."
ANTISLAVERY TROGRESS.
From 1836 to 1840 the antislavery excitement con-
tinued to increase. Resolutions were introduced
into various Annual Conferences condemning slav-
ery and asking for changes in the Discipline. Some-
times resolutions were presented censuring the acts
of other Conferences, especially in the South, and in
some instances condemning the administration.
Some of the bishops, believing that such resolution:;
were injurious to the harmony of the Church, and
that one Annual Conference had no right to censure
the proceedings of another, declined to entertain
(hem. This action gave rise to animated discussion,
touching the rights of Annual Conferences, and the
prerogatives of the superintendents. Others of the
bishops, entertaining the same views of the rcsolu-
138 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
tions, after deciding them out of order vacated the
chair, allowing the Conferences, informally, to express
their judgment. This course was more satisfactory
to the Conferences generally.
Notwithstanding this excitement in the Church,
which prevailed chiefly among the Conferences o(
New England and of Central New York, there was
a constant increase in numbers. The membership
amounted in 1840 to seven hundred and ninety-five
thousand four hundred and forty-five, being an in-
crease in the four years of nearly one hundred and
forty-five thousand. During this period, also, a
number of literary institutions were commenced,
among which were the Indiana Asbury University,
and several institutions in the South.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1840.
The General Conference of 1840 met in the city
of Baltimore. Such had been the extension of the
work that there were then twenty-eight Annual Con-
ferences, and five others were constituted by that
body. The session was in many respects a very im-
portant one. Rev. Robert Newton was received as
a delegate from the British Conference. He deliv-
ered several interesting addresses before the Confer-
ence, and preached several sermons, sometimes in
the open air, to immense crowds, both to their edi-
fication and delight. Thus the attachment between
From 1832 to 1844. 139
the bodies of Wesleyan Methodism was constantly
strengthening.
Petitions were presented to this Conference asking
tlie extension of the ministerial term from two to
three years, but the committee reported unfavora-
bly, and no change was made.
The bishops laid before the Conference their de-
cision upon the question of their right to reject mat-
ters which were not prescribed in the duties of an
Annual Conference, or which were not connected
with the interests of the Churches under their care.
The Conference sustained the administration of the
bishops, and decided that it was their right, as ad-
ministrators, not to entertain any business which did
not refer to the 'duties of the Conference as prescribed
in the Discipline, or which did not arise in connection
with the interests of the Churches in their bounds.
The same principle was extended to Quarterly Con-
ferences. Presiding elders were empowered to rule
out from Quarterly Conferences resolutions not per-
taining to their legitimate action. In these bodies,
however, from time to time, such business has been
introduced informally, or they have expressed their
opinions at the close of their regular sessions.
The subject of slavery was again brought to the
attention of the Conference by the increased niun-
ber of applications containing the most earnest re-
quests for an alteration in the Discipline. Owing
140 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
to conflicts, which sometimes occurred between the
Quarterly Conferences and the presiding elders, that
office was again called in question, and we find peti-
tions presented, for the first time in twelve years,
asking for their election by the Annual Conferences,
and also praying for a moderate episcopacy. All
these petitions came from circuits and charges which
had been excited by the antislavery discussion.
Resolutions, asking for a change of Discipline upon
the subject of slavery, had passed the New England
Conference, and had been sent to the other Annual
Conferences for concurrence, but they had not been
adopted by the Conferences generally. The New
York Conference also passed a resolution asking an
alteration of the rule in reference to' spirituous liq-
uors, A number of memorials were presented on the
subject of lay representation, and a special committee
was appointed, to whom all petitions touching that
subject, as well as the presiding eldership and the
episcopacy, were referred. The committee subse-
quently reported adversely to any change, and their
report was adopted.
The Liberia Annual Conference forwarded a me-
morial asking for the appointment of a bishop to su-
perintend their work, but the General Conference did
not deem it expedient. In 1836, a resolution had
been passed requesting one of the bishops to visit
Africa. At this session. Bishop Waugh presented to
f^rom 1832 to 1844. 141
the Conference the reasons why the superintendents
had not been able to comply. By a rising vote, the
Conference accepted the explanation as satisfactor)-.
At the suggestion of the Rev. L. L. Hamlinc.
subsequently bishop, the Ohio Conference had me-
morialized the General Conference to establish a pe-
riodical for women. The committee reported favor-
ably, and the Western Book Agents were authori/xd
to commence such a periodical, as soon as sufficient
patronage could be obtained. In consequence of
this action the " Ladies' Repository " was com-
menced, and L. L. Ilamline was appointed its first
editor.
Owing to difficulties arising out of the slavery agi-
tation, the New England Conference sent a memo-
rial, asking that the Discipline should be so altered
that a bishop could not transfer a member from one
Conference to another in opposition to his own
wishes, or in opposition to the wishes of the ma-
jority of the Conference to which the transfer was
proposed. The committee, however, reported ad-
versely, and the General Conference adopted their
report, deeming that the transfer of ministers was
essential for the strengthening of the weak points,
and for the preservation of connectional union. It
was supposed that this petition grew out of a sug-
gested transfer of the editor of " Zion's Watchman,"
a member of the New England Conference, who was
142 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
then residing in the city of New York. If so trans-
ferred he would become amenable to the New York
Conference.
A question also arose, as to the admission of the
testimony of colored members in Church trials, where
the law of the State did not allow them to be wit-
nesses in civil cases. The question created an ani-
mated discussion, which ended in the passage of a
resolution against the expediency of admitting such
testimony, by a vote of seventy-six for, to seventy-
four against. The passage of this resolution, striking
directly at the religious character of members of the
Church, and their rights as such members, added
largely to the antislavery excitement in the North.
Under the active superintendence of Dr. Bangs,
the Missionary Society had enlarged its labors. It
had extended its field among the colored people in
the South, and among the Indians both in the
South and West. The removal of a number of
large tribes to the western frontier had increased
the public interest in them. Measures were taken
for the establishment of schools, and church assist-
ance was requested.- Missions had also been estab-
lished, in 1836, in South America, at Rio Janeiro,
Montevideo, and Buenos Ayres, especially among the
English speaking populations. This enlargement
of work was supposed to demand additional secreta-
ries. Dr. Bangs was continued in his office as Cor-
From 1832 to 1844. 143
responding Secretary ; William Capers was elected
for the South, and Edward R. Ames for the West.
Thomas Mason and George Lane were elected Book
Agents at New York. Dr. George Peck was eleited
editor of the "Quarterly Review," and Dr. Thomas
IL. Bond, a local preacher of Baltimore, who had ed-
ited the " Itinerant " with such distinguished ability,
was chosen editor of the " Christian Advocate," with
George Coles as assistant. J. F. Wright and L.
Swormstedt were elected Book Agents at Cincin-
nati, and Dr. Elliott was re-elected as editor of tha
" Western Christian Advocate." A remarkable work
had commenced in 1836 among the Germans, under
the leadership of Dr. Nast, and in 1837 the "Chris-
tian Apologist," a German periodical, was started by
the Book Concern at Cincinnati. So much had been
accomplished by the movement, that the General
Conference, at this session, elected him as editor of
the paper and of German books.
The Conference appointed Bishop Soulc as a
delegate to the British Wesleyan Conference, and
authorized him to select his traveling companion.
Thereupon he appointed Thomas Sargent, of Balti-
more Conference. Bishop Hedding was also re-
quested to represent the Church at the Wesleyan
Methodist Church of Upper Canada in 1841, or,
being unable to do so, that the superintendent
should appoint in his place a suitable delegate.
144 A Hundred Years of Metiiodsim.
FROM 1840 TO 1844.
The period from 1840 to 1844 was remarkable for
the number of revivals which prevailed in different
parts of the country. The increase of the Church
during that time far exceeded any thing known in
its previous history: being in 1841, 57,473 ; in 1842,
60,883; in 1843, 154.624; and in 1844, 102,831 —
making a total increase in the four years of more than
375,000. A part of this increase was doubtless owing
to a highly excited state of the public mind. The
Second Advcntists were very active. Their leader,
Mr. Miller, had predicted that the personal coming
of Christ, and the destruction of the world, would
take place in 1843. He had studied the prophecies
with great care, and had so arranged a table of dates
and events as to make his statements appear quite
plausible. The natural love of the marvelous and
the supernatural inflamed the public curiosity, and,
especially when united with an indefinite fear of the
invisible, which instinctively rises in the mind, had
greatly excited many communities. Man} thought
they saw indications in the skies of coming change.;,
and every sight, or sound unusual was seized upon
as an omen of impending events. The churches
were more than usually frequented, and many, no
doubt, were seriously affected. Of these a great
part, doubtless, retained their serious convictions
From 1832 io 1844. 145
and became true Christians, exemplifying in subse-
quent life their devotion to the Saviour; others,
however, influenced by temporary excitement, fmd-
ing themselves deceived in their expectation v/hen
the set time had passed, became skeptical, not only
as to the second coming of Christ, but as to the
truth of divine revelation. As might be expected,
many of these fell away, and there followed a period
of apath)' and decrease in the Church.
The antisla\ ery excitement continued to increase
in intensity. Various associations were organized,
especially in New England and Central New York,
to concentrate and intensify the opposition to slavery
in the Church. These associations ultimately led to
a secession. In 1842 the Wesleyan Methodist
Church was organized, under the leadership of
Rev. Messrs. Scott, Horton, Sunderland, and others.
It accepted the doctrines and general usages of the
parent Church, but rejected many features of its
Discipline. In its organization were no bishops or
presiding elders, and it made non-slaveholding a test
of Church membership. Strong and persistent ef-
forts were made to induce the membership of the
Church to secede ; and both among ministers and
members the indications seemed, for a time, to be
formidable; yet, wlien the secession occurred, it was
found to be comparatively small. As we have already
seen, the increase in membership was so large as lo
10
146 A Hundred Years or Methodism.
far more than compensate for the number of those
wlio withdrew. They estabHshed a paper called the
" True Wesleyan ; ^' and subsequently a Book Con-
cern, in Syracuse, New York. It was supposed at
the time that within two or three years about twenty
thousand members withdrew, but we have no accu-
rate statistics on this subject. Among their minis-
ters were a number of men of more than usual power,
such as Orange Scott, and Drs. Lee, Prindle, and
Matlack. The organization, however, did not pros-
per very greatly, and after the Southern separation,
and the strong antislavery position of the Church, a
number of its leading ministers and members returned
to the fold.
DEATH OF BISHOP ROBERTS.
Early in 1843 Bishop Roberts closed a long and
eventful history, having traveled as a bishop from
1 816 to 1843. ^^ ^^'^s abundant in labors, amiable,
affable, dignified, and deeply devoted. He had been
instrumental in accomplishing great good, especially
in the West. His patriarchal appearance and apos-
tolical simplicity were every-where recognized. The
year prior to his death he had visited the Indian mis-
sionf west of Arkansas and Missouri, and had mani-
fested a deep interest in their prosperity. After a se-
vere illness, resulting in typhoid fever, he died at his
residence near Lawrence, Indiana, March 26, 1843.
From 1832 to 1844. 147
CONTINUED PROGRESS.
The secession of the dissatisfied antislavery ele-
ment had left the Church in entire peace and qaiet,
and when the delegates were elected to the General
Conference of 1844 there was little, if any, antici-
palion of a prolonged or exciting session. In every
department there seemed to be prosperity. Revivals
had prevailed, numbers increased, means accumu-
lated, churches were being built, and the literary
institutions were increasing in numbers as well as in
a higher grade of scholarship. The periodical press
was extending its issues, and the publishing depart-
ment was sending forth many valuable volumes. In
New England, and in Northern and Western New
York, theie had been some damage sustained by the
secession : but the Church, left in peace and union,
was rapidly regaining, even in those sections, the
ground which it had lost.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1844.
The General Conference met on the first of May
in the city of New York, and it was soon found that
the session would be a stormy one. The Baltimore
Conference, a few weeks before the commencement
of the session, had suspended one of its members,
Rev. F. A. Harding, from the ministry. The charge
against him was, that he had refused to manumit
148 A Hundred Years oe Methodism.
certain slaves received by marriage. He appealed
to the General Conference, and the case was argued
with great ability. The Southern preachers con-
tended for his right to hold the slaves received
through his wife. But the decision of the Baltimore
Conference was sustained by the decisive vote of
one hundred and seventeen to fifty-six. This action
produced no little excitement throughout the South,
and even upon the border. It would not, probabi}',
had it stood alone, have been followed by any very
serious consequences ; but preceding a case of much
greater magnitude, it became invested with a degree
of interest to which, of itself, it had no claim.
Shortly before the session of the Conference
Bishop Andrew, who resided in Georgia, married a
lady who was an owner of slaves, and thus himself
became a slave-holder. As soon as the report reached
the General Conference, a resolution was adopted
directing the Committee on Episcopacy to inquire as
to the facts. ' They called upon Bishop Andrew, re-
ceived his statement, and made their report. As
we have heretofore stated, ministers residing in the
States where emancipation v/as forbidden by law
were not compelled by the Church to emancipate
their slaves. The bishop, however, was at liberty
to select his own place of residence, and the Confer-
ence saw no reason why he should continue to reside
where emancipation was impracticable. It would
From 1832 to 1844. 149
become his duty to preside in the Northern Confer-
ences as well as in the Southern, and his connection
with slavery would seriously impair his usefulness.
It was generally supposed that he would either
emancipate his slaves or resign his office, and it is
probable that his own preference w^ould have in-
duced this action. He was, however, exceedingly
popular as a bishop ; and as he exercised a com-
manding influence, his brethren urged him to stand
firm, and to settle their rights, as they termed them,
in his case. The discussion lasted for several days,
and various efforts at compromise were ineffectually
made. Ultimately the Conference passed a resolu-
tion, declari/ig it to be the sense of the Conference,
that Bishop Andrew " desist from the exercise of his
office so long as this impediment remains." The
resolution was adopted by a vote of one hundred
and ten to sixty-eight.
After this action was tak'cn, Dr. Capers moved a
series of resolutions recommending the several An-
nual Conferences to alter the constitutional restric-
tions so as to allow the formation of two General
Conferences, each of which should have supreme ju-
risdiction within its own borders and elect its own
bishops, the one being in the States south of Mary-
land and the Ohio and Missouri Rivers, and the
other embracing those north of that line; that the
Book Concern should be maintained as common
I50 A III :ni)Ri:i) Years of Methodism.
property, the editors and agents to be elected at tlie
Northern General Conference, the South casting its
votes by delegates ; and that the Missionary Society
should be jointly maintained, in such manner as
might be agreed upon. This plan, however, did not
meet with any general favor.
Subsequently, the delegates from the South pre-
sented a declaration, that, in their judgment, the
action of the General Conference made it impossi-
ble for the ministry to be successful in the South
while under its jurisdiction. This paper was referred
to a committee of nine, who were also instructed, if
they could not amicably adjust the difficulties, " to
devise, if possible, a constitutional plan for a mutual
and friendly division of the Church." Near the
close of the session the committee made its report,
that, " should the Annual Conferences in the slave-
holding States find it necessary to unite in a distinct
ecclesiastical connection," a certain rule laid down
by them should be observed as to boundary ; that
ministers of every grade might remain in the Church,
or, without blame, attach themselves to the Church
South ; and that the Annual Conferences shouUl vote
upon the question of altering the Restrictive Rule so
as to allow the division of the property of the Book
Concern in a pro rata proportion to the number of
traveling preachers in the organizations. A commis-
sion was appointed to carry this last item into eftect,
From 1832 to 184^1. 151
shouhl the separation take place, and the Annual
Conferences approve ; and further, that all the prop-
erty of the Church in meeting-houses, parsonages,
colleges, etc., within the limits of the Southern organ-
ization, should be free from any claim, " so far as this
resolution can he of force." The bishops were also
directed to lay the proper part of the report before
the Annual Conferences. This report has been gen-
erally alluded to in the discussions which followed
as " the Plan of Separation." It was adopted by a
vote of one hundred and fifty-three to thirteen.
While the vote was thus overwhelmingly in favor
of the report, unfortunately there were different
views in reference to its meaning. Many of the
Northern delegates, who voted for it, understood
that no action should be taken until the Stnithcrn
Annual Conferences found a necessity laid upon
them ; others supposed that the whole report was
dependent upon the action of the Annual Confer-
ences as to the change of the Restrictive Rule.
The Southern ministers, however, understood the
plan to give them full liberty, at once, to take initi-
ator)' measures for forming a separate organization,
and that the alteration of the Restrictive Rule had
no reference to any part of the report except the
property of tlic Book Concern.
The death of liishop Roberts, and the expansion
of the work, together with the increasing age of
152 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Bishops Soulc and 1 Tedding, determined the Gen-
eral Conference to elect two additional bishops,
and, on counting the ballots, Rev. Leonidas L. Ham-
line, of Cincinnati, who was editor of the " Ladies'
Repository," and Rev. Edmund S. Janes, who was
.Secretary of the American 13ible Society in New
York, were elected, and subsecjuently ordained.
At this Conference a separate editor was ordered
for the " Sunday-School Advocate and Sunday-school
Books," and Rev. Daniel P. Kidder was chosen to
that office.
A decided advance was made on the subject of
Temperance. The Annual Conferences were re-
quested, by a vote of ninety-nine to thirty-three, to
alter the Restrictive Rule, so as to restore Mr. Wes-
ley's original rule on this subject, which read :
" Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liquors,
or drinking them, unless in cases of extreme neces-
sity." The resolutions which had been adopted in
1840, on the subject of the testimony of colored
members in church trials, were rescinded by the de-
cisive vote of one hundred and fifteen to forty,
This session of the General Conference was the
longest, as well as the most exciting, on record, not
closing until the night of the loth of June.
From 1844 to i860. 153
CHAPTER XIII.
FROM 1844 TO i860.
'"(""^{lE action of the General Conference produced
-^ great excitement throughout the Church, as
well as in the public mind. It was rumored that
some of the leading southern ministers had been in
correspondence with southern statesmen, and that
the measures looking toward separation had been
under their advice. There was no evidence, how-
ever, of the correctness of this statement, excepting
that Dr. Capers was in personal correspondence with
John C. Calhoun ; yet many regarded a prospective
separation of the Church as shadowing forth, and
only anticipating a separation of the States. Hence
the mind of the Church throughout the Northern
States recoiled from the thought of separation, and
the report, which had been adopted, was very gener-
ally condemned. In the South, there was general
acquiescence in the steps which had been taken by
their ministers. They vainly hoped that the sepa-
ration of the Church would free them from the influ-
ence of antislavery agitation. Though many deeply
regretted the measure, it was supposed that the
peace and quiet which would follow would more
154 A Hundred Ykars of Methodism.
than compensate for the loss of brotherly union.
The part of the plan which was laid before the An-
nual Conferences failed to receive the constitutional
majority, and many supposed that thereby the whole
plan had been defeated. The South, however, as
we have already said, taking a different view, pro-
ceeded to elect delegates to a convention to meet
on the first of May, 1845, ^^ ^^e city of Louisville.
This convention consisted of delegates from fourteen
Annual Conferences, and was presided over by Bish-
ops Soule and Andrew. It declared the Confer-
ences represented to bean independent Church, and
thus organized " The Methodist Episcopal Church,
South." The doctrine, usages, and discipline of the
Church were retained intact, except that every thing
against slavery was omitted. They called a Gen-
eral Conference to meet May i, 1846, which elected
additional bishops, and which has since met quad-
rennially.
The separation did not take place until the sum-
mer of 1845, but the agitation which had been kept
up during the year caused a decrease oi thirty-one
thousand seven hundred and sixty-nine members.
Possibly this may have been, in part, occasioned by
the reaction from the Milleritc excitement, to which
we have already alluded. W'c are not able to give
accurately the number which separated from the
Church, but we find that in 1847 the traveling
From 1844 ^0 i860. 155
preachers were reduced to three thousand six hun-
dred and forty-two, and the members to six hundred
and thirty-one thousand five hundred and fifty-eight,
showing a decrease in three years of nine hundred
and seventy-nine traveHng preachers, three thousand
one hundred and seventy-four local preachers, and
five hundred and thirty-nine thousand seven hun-
dred and ninety-eight members. The decrease
which occurred in 1846, and which probably corre-
sponded most nearly with the actual loss of mem-
bers by the separation, was four hundred and nine-
ty-five thousand two hundred and eighty-eight.
Such a fearful price did the Church pay for its anti-
slavery sentiments, and such a loss it firmly resolved
to bear rather than yield what it believed to be its
true loyalty to the great Head of the Church. Other
Christian bodies had frequently' called in question
the real antislavery sentiment of the Church, and
ministers, assuming great boldness, had denounced
it as time-serving and compromising. There is,
however, no record in the history of our country of
any Church ha\ing made such sacrifices for its stern
devotion to principle, and no other Church so great-
ly influenced the public sentiment on this great
question. In the border States of Delaware, Mary-
land, Virginia, Kentuck}-, and Missouri, great e.x-
citCMient followed, and doubtless many members
were lost from both Churches. This resulted not
i5f> A Hundred Years of Methodism.
merely from the bitter feeling which the controxersy
excited, but also from the action of other Christian
Churches, which seized the occasion for extensive
proselytism.
In reviewing the excitement of the years which
followed, it must be admitted that severe and exag-
gerated statements were made, both orally and from
the press, which the calm and sober judgment qf all
parties would now disapprove. Still there was a
radical difference in sentiment, and tlie spirit of slav-
ery being aggressive, would brook neither restraint
nor opposition. To carry some of the border Soci-
eties into the southern organization, not only argu-
ment was employed, but, in some instances, force
and violence also. In several instances ministers
were mobbed ; their letters and periodicals opened
in the post-offices; the papers of the Church were
decided to be incendiary, and were not delivered to
their subscribers ; and those adhering to the old
Church were fearfully ostracised, their business de-
stroyed, and, in a fe\^ instances, some were even put
to death. We can now, however, see the guidance of
an all-wise Providence, which overruled the counsels
of men in the midst of all these commotions. It
was the Divine will that slavery should be destro)'ed.
With determined purpose, step by step, the South
moved forward in the separation, first, of the Chris-
tian Churches, and then in the attempted division
From 1844 to i860. 157
of the States, to tliat fearful war which resulted in
the emancipation of the slaves. No instance in his-
tory more clearly shows how God has made *' the
wrath of man to praise him, and the remainder of
wrath* he has restrained.
FOREIGN MISSIONS.
In 1847 the Missionary Board resolved to open a
mission in China, and four missionaries were sent
out during that year. Thus in the midst of excite-
ment at home, and actual decrease in members, the
Church took its first bold step of founding its mis-
sions in the heathen world. Though no speedy re-
sults followed, yet the eyes of the Church being
turned to its work abroad, and the great contest
with sin throughout the world, it gathered strength
and unity at home. The work among the German
population continued to grow with increasing rapid-
ity, and steps were also taken to begin a work
among immigrants speaking other languages. Rev.
O. G. Hedstrom, an earnest minister in the New
York Conference, a converted Swede, commenced a
mission in a Bethel Ship in New York city. His
congicgation was composed not only of Swedish
sailors, but als3 of immigrants from Denmark and
Norway, and a religious interest was excited which
led to the conversion of a number of active men.
Some of these, emigrating westward, originated
158 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Swedish and Norwegian missions, especially in Wis-
consin and Minnesota.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1848,
The General Conference met for the second time
in Pittsburgh, on the first of May, 1848. Its pre-
vious session in that city had occupied much of its
time in connection with what was then termed the
" radical controversy." Its second session was still
more fully occupied with the consideiation of the
relation of the Church to the southern separation
which had taken place. As the Conference believed
that the provisions of the plan, adopted by the Gen-
eral Conference, had been seriously infracted upon
the border ; and as they further believed that the
previous General Conference had exceeded its con-
stitutional right in enacting, even provisionally, such
a plan, resolutions were adopted, almost unanimous-
ly, declaring that the General Conference had no
power " either directly or indirectly to effectuate or
sanction a division of the Church." A resolution
was also passed declaring the plan null and void.
Dr. Lovick Pierce, the father of Bishop Pierce,
of the Church South, an old and highly estimable
minister, had been sent by the Southern Chuich as
a delegate to propose fraternal relations. The Con-
ference was disposed to receive him cordially, and
to grant him every personal courtesy, but he made
From 1844 to 1S60. 159
his personal reception contingent on the adoption of
fraternal relations. The General Conference was
not prepared to adopt full fraternal relations while a
suit was threatened in the United States Court, and
while aggressions, as they believed, were being made
upon the territory of the Church. These they re-
garded not merely as local outbursts of excitement,
but as movements sanctioned by the administration
of the Church South. When the Conference de-
clined to adopt, at that time, fraternal relations, Dr.
Pierce refused further to attend the sessions of the
body.
SUIT FOR BOOK CONCERN.
As the Annual Conferences had refused their con-
sent to an alteration of the restrictive rule to per-
mit a division of the church property, the book
agents were not authorized to make it. Several
efforts at compromise had also been ineffectual.
Resolutions were adopted by this Conference ex-
pressing a wish to settle the matters in controversy
amicably, and authorizing the book agents, if they
could legally do so, to submit the matters at issue
to arbitration. The measure, however, was not ac-
ceptable to the ministers of the Church South, and
a suit was commenced in the United States Court,
which was finally decided in favor of the South.
The grounds assumed were, that the ministers were
the owners of the property of the Book Concern ;
i6o A 1Ii;m)Ri;i> Vkars ok Mi;riioi>isM.
that thc}'\vcn, fully represented in the General Con-
ference, and that the superannuated ministers con-
nected with the southern Conferences had a vested
right in the profits of the establishment. By this
decision the Church South, held control of the
printing establishments in Richmond, Charleston,
and Nashville. To them were transferred the debts
due from persons residing within the limits of their
Conferences, and, in addition, two hundred and sev-
enty thousand dollars were paid them in cash, the
Book Concern also paying the costs of the suit.
Thus the financial loss was of no inconsiderable
character.
CALIFORNIA AND OREGON CONFERENCE.
As the population in Oregon had considerably en-
larged, and as' an increasing emigration was directed
to that coast as well as to California, the General
Conference authorized the establishment of an An-
nual Conference in California and Oregon, This,
though considered by many at that time as prema-
ture, proved to have been a wise arrangement, as
during the next year the discoveiy of gold in Cali-
fornia was made. Such was the tide of emigration
which then flowed to that region, that active meas-
ures were adopted by the Missionary Society for
planting the Church on our western coast.
From 1844 ^0 i860. 161
BRITISH DELEGATE.
Rev. Dr. James Dixon brought to this Confer-
ence, as a delegate, the fraternal greetings of the
Biitish Conference. He was most cordially wel-
comed, both personally and in his official capacity.
His modest and unassuming deportment, his devout
and loving spirit, his quick perception, and his clear
and forcible statements, made him a favorite with
the Conference, and gained him many friends. Sub-
sequently he traveled somewhat through the coun-
tr}', and on his return, wrote a creditable work on
American Methodism.
Bishop Hedding was appointed to visit the Wes-
leyan Conference to reciprocate its greetings, but
impaired health prevented him from undertaking
the journe\\
The decrease which had taken place annually, aft-
er 1844, was arrested in 1847. The increase at first
was slow, but from 1848 to 1852 the Minutes show
an increase of eighty-nine thousand six hundred and
thirty-four members, and six hundred and se\enty-
two traveling preachers.
MISSIONARY SECRETARY.
The health of Dr. Pitman, who had been Mission-
aiy Secretary, became so impaired that he was una-
ble to discharge the duties of his office, and, on the
II
1 62 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
nomination of the bishops, Dr. Uurbin was appointed
in his stead. Under his able administration, as well
as by his earnest and eloquent appeals, the Mission-
ary Society made rapid advances, and the organiza-
tion Avas brought more perfectly into harmony with
that of the Church.
BISHOPS HEDDING AND HAMLINE.
During this period the health of Bishop Hamline
became so seriously affected that in 1850 he was
obliged to desist from episcopal labor. Early in
1852 Bishop Hedding rapidly declined in health,
and after a severe and protracted illness died at his
residence in Poughkeepsie, on the 9th of April. He
had exercised the episcopal office nearly twenty-
eight years. He was not only an able and talented
minister, but an executive officer of superior ability.
Intellectually, he was one of the ablest men ever
elected to the office. To deep piety and great dig-
nity of character, he added the gentleness and sim-
plicity of a child. Wherever he was known he ac-
quired not only the confidence, but the deep affec-
tion, both of ministers and members.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1852.
The General Conference of 1852 assembled in the
city of Boston. It was the first time it had met in
New England, and its reception presented a remark-
From 1844 to i860. 163
able contrast to that of Jesse Lee, more than half a
century before. Not only were the delegates hand-
somely entertained, but many courtesies were shown
them by the officers of the city, among which was
an excursion through the harbor and down the bay.
No efforts were spared to render their visit and so-
journ in the "Athens of America" both pleasant
and interesting.
Bishop Hamline, unable to be present, tendered
to the General Conference the resignation of his of-
fice. Many were unwilling to accept it, but it was
understood that he most earnestly desired the Con-
ference to release him, as he believed that if he re-
mained connected with the office, its care and anxi-
ety, though he should desist from active labor, would
hasten him to an earlier grave. The Conference
reluctantly accepted it, and thus he retired from his
position, becoming a superannuated member of the
Ohio Conference. He was a man of remarkable
intellectual power, and of fine literary attainments
and culture. As a writer he had few superiors; and
in spiritual life, and devotion to the Church, he was
a bright example to his brethren.
ELECTION OF BISHOPS.
While the bishops were thus diminishing in num-
ber, the Annual Conferences had increased. It was
resolved to elect four additional bishops, and on the
164 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
first ballot Levi Scott, Matthew Simpson, Edward
R. Ames, and Osmon C. Baker, were elected. These,
with the exception of Bishop Baker, are still in act-
ive service
pewld churches.
The question of pewed churches was brought to
tlie attention of the Conference by an appeal from
the action of the Ohio Conference in censuring one
of its ministers. After considerable discussion the
rule forbidding their erection was rescinded, and
another was adopted expressing the decided judg-
ment of the Church -in favor of free churches.
A memorial and petitions were presented on the
subject of lay delegation, to which wc shall hereafter
refer.
SUNDAY-SCHOOLS AND CHURCHES.
At this period general peace and harmony pre-
«
vailed in the Church, and increased interest was
manifest in all its enterprises. Large additions were
made to the Sunday-school librar>% and Sunday-
school papers were more extensively circulated.
The most notable feature of improvement was the
commencement of the erection of the better class
of church buildings. Prior to this time but little
attention had been paid to tasteful architecture.
]\Iany of the earh' churches had been unwisely lo-
cated in the suburbs of towns and villages, and tht
edifices were exceedingly plain. In Boston the
From 1844 to i860. 165
Hanover-street Church had been purchased from the
Unitarians, and was the most tasteful building at
that time owned by the Church. Charles-street, in
Baltimore, and Trinity, in Philadelphia, were the
most neat ai.d beautiful churches which had been
erected by our congregations up to that date.
Christ Church, in Pittsburgh, was the first church
erected of Gothic architecture, and fitted up in
modern style. From that time forward, in all the
principal cities, movements were made for the erec-
tion of handsome and commodious churches. Si-
multaneously with their erection, the Church began
to give to its ministers a better support, and the
general financial interests were more carefully con-
sidered.
In some sections there was a growing interest in
reference to a change in the General Rule on the
subject of Slavery in order to make it more strin-
gent, and several resolutions were adopted by An-
nual Conferences looking to that end.
The membership increased to seven hundred and
twenty-eight thousand seven hundred, including
probationers, and the preachers to four thousand
five hundred and thirteen traveling, and five thou-
sand seven hundred and sixty-seven local. The
distinction between colored and white members was
omitted during this period.
i66 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1856,
The General Conference of 1856 a'^sembled in the
city of Indianapolis, a point farther west than any
previous session had been held, and indicating the
rapid and continuous spread of the Church over the
western sections of the country.
BRITISH DELEGATES.
Drs. Hannah and Jobson attended this session as
delegates from the British Wesleyan Conference.
Their ministrations were highly valued, and both
by their public addresses and their private inter-
course they won the affections of their brethren,
and their mission tended to strengthen still further
the bonds of union. To reciprocate their mission,
Bishop Simpson and Dr. IM'Clintock were selected
to visit the British and Irish Conferences in 1857.
Dr. Robinson Scott was also a visitor from the Irish
Conference, asking assistance for a literary institu-
tion which had been established in Belfast. The
enterprise was recommended to the confidence and
liberality of the Church.
GENERAL MEASURES.
The subject of slavery came very prominently
before the Conference, and the discussion was ear-
nest and animated. It was evident that those who
From 1844 to i860. 167
were in favor of making tlic General Rule more
stringent were in the majority, yet they were solicit-
ous not to embarrass unnecessarily their brethren
on the border, who were already severely pressed.
At the same time they felt it their duty to make a
strong and decided utterance.
With the emigration westward the Church had
kept constant pace, and it became necessary to estab-
lish new Conferences in Kansas and Nebraska. A
decided improvement was made in the collection
and publication of statistics. H'therto they had
been confined chiefly to the numbers of members
and ministers. The tables were enlarged so as to
embrace the number of deaths, the baptisms both
of infants and adults, the number and value of
churches and parsonages, and the contributions
made for missions, Sunday-schools, and other benev-
olent departments. Since that period a more per-
fect view can be obtained of the progress of the
Church.
FOREIGN VISITATION.
In 1857 Bishop Simpson and Dr. M'Clintock visited
the English and Irish Conferences, under the direc-
tion of the General Conference. Bishop Simpson,
also, visited the Continent, and held the Mission
Conference of Germany and Switzerland. This work
had been commenced a few years previously under
♦ he superintendency of Dr. Jacoby. He had shown
i68 A Hundred Years of Mi/iiiodisnt.
unusual zeal and foresight in all his movements.
Me had established, at Bremen, a printing-press, pub-
lishing a weekly paper, and had issued several tracts
and books in the German language. Though sur-
rounded with difficulties, and meeting great opposi-
tion, he had succeeded in establishing congregations
in several centers. Prior to this time, also, missions
had been commenced in Denmark and Norway,
which were also visited, and a number of native
ministers were ordained to extend the work. The
episcopal visit was extended down the Danube, along
the borders of Bulgaria, and the missionaries, just
appointed to that country, were met in Constan-
tinople, and consultation was held in reference to
their work.
MISSION TO INDIA.
The mission to India had also been projected,
and in 1856 Dr. Butler sailed with his family for that
distant land. The following year the terrible Sepoy
rebellion occurred, from which he and his family
and his associates narrowly escaped with their lives,
Under his superintendence the mission, however,
was successfully established, and has since enlarged
into an Annual Conference, where the work is ex-
ceedingly prosperous.
From 1844 to i860. 169
EDUCATION.
The spirit of education continued to advance in its
various departments. The number of students in at-
tendance at the seminaries increased. The endow-
ment of colleges began to be augmented and in several
institutions a partial theological course was arranged.
A theological school had been established several
years before at Concord, New Hampshire, which,
though small, had done much service in the edu-
cation of young ministers. Bishop Baker had
been for several years a professor, and subsequent-
ly to his election as bishop he was its nominal
president.
In 1856 Mrs. Garrett, of Chicago, offered a large
property for the establishment of a Biblical School
at Evanston, Illinois. A charter was obtained for
that purpose, which was laid before the General
Conference of 1856 and received its approval. This
was the first indorsement of a strictly theological
institution by the General Conference. As the
number of professors in the academical institutions
increased, and as some of these sought connection
with the Conference without any purpose of engag-
ing in the itinerant ministry, the bishops thought
proper tc call attention to that fact, and suggested
that those who had no purpose to itinerate ought
not to be admitted as members in the Conferences.
170 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
BISHOP FOR AFRICA.
The General Conference of 1856 adopted a special
measure for the election of missionary bishops, but
it required the concurrence of the Annual Confer-
ences to change the Restrictive Rule. Having been
referred to the several Conferences, it received the
requisite three-fourths majority. Accordingly the
Rev. Francis Burns, a member of the Liberia Con-
ference, who had been elected by that body ac-
cording to the direction of the General Confer-
ence, was ordained bishop, October 14, 1858. He
was the first colored minister elected to that of-
fice in the Church, but he lived only a few years
to perform its functions.
SLAVERY.
The antislavery excitement continued to increase
from 1856 to i860. The discussion in the Church
was no doubt in part stimulated by the political
events which followed each other in rapid succession.
A warm controversy arose in reference to slavery in
Kansas. It had been excluded by what had been
termed the "Missouri Compromise," but when Kan-
sas was opened for immigration, and especially when
it asked for admission as a State, the South asserted
their right to carry slaves into that tcrritor}-. The
contest was carried into political movements, and
From 1844 to i860. 171
the people became thoroughly aroused. Finally, the
contest culminated in the triumph of the antislavery
party, in the election of Abraham Lincoln as Presi-
dent of the United States. During this period of
excitement, many of the Annual Conferences passed
strong resolutions demanding an alteration in the
Discipline, so as to exclude all slave-holders from
r.hurch communion. The feeling throughout the
North became intense, and almost unanimous ; but
in the border States, which had adhered at the time
of the separation, there was much excitement. In
1845 the Methodists in Delaware, Maryland, and in
portions of Virginia, Kentucky, and Missouri, re-
mained in connection with the old Church. During
this excitement, the membership in those States
feared they could not maintain their position in the
face of stronger resolutions, or of an altered discip-
linary action.
Notwithstanding this excitement, however, the
Church continued to increase. Its numbers swelled,
during the four years, from seven hundred and nine-
ty nine thousand four hundred and thirty-one, to
nine hundred and seventy-four thousand three hun-
dred and lorty-five, being an increase of nearly one
hundred and seventy-five thousand, of which the
increase for the year 1858 was much the largest
portion.
172 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
DEATH OF BISHOP WAUGH.
On the ninth of February, 1858, Bishop Waugh
closed his earthly labors. He had exercised the
office of bishop from 1836, and had traveled exten-
sively throughout the Church. He was remarkable
for his personal gentlemanly bearing, his Christian
dignity, and. for his cautious and skillful administra-
tion. Before his election as bishop he had served
as book agent in New York for eight years. For
several years before his death he was in delicate
health, but he had continued to discharge his epis-
copal functions with great regularity until a short
period before his departure. His illness was short
and his death happy.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF i860.
The General Conference of i860 met in the city
of Buffalo. The session was a pleasant and harmo-
nious one, though several exciting questions came
before it for consideration. The Annual Confer-
ences, generally, had passed resolutions touching the
alteration of the General Rule on Slavery. Some
of them had requested, that if that could not be
effected, there should be an alteration in the chap-
ter on that subject, which should declare more dis-
tinctly the doctrine of the Church. It was found
that the constitutional majority had not agreed
From 1844 to i860. 173
to the change of the General Rule, but the chap-
ter was altered by a decided majority, so as to
give this distinct expression. Fears were enter-
tained for the result, but the church difficulties
were soon merged into the far greater ones which
arose in the country.
" NAZARITES."
Prior to the meeting of the General Conference,
unpleasant contests had arisen in several Churches
in western New York in reference to the organiza-
tion of societies within the Church, which professed
to desire its purification, but which were conducted
in opposition to its discipline and economy. The
members of these associations were usually distin-
guished by the term " Nazarilcs." Several minis-
ters had been tried for matters growing out of these
associations, some of them for insubordination, and
others for falsehood, and had been expelled by the
Genesee Conference, and had given notice of their
appeal to the General Conference. Notwithstand-
ing their expulsion, they had continued to preach,
and to organize societies in defiance of church or-
der, thereby seriously affecting the interests of the
Church in several of its stations and circuits. Their
appeal was presented to the Conference, and was
referred to the committee of trial. They were rep-
resented, and their cause was advocated by sevctal
174 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
able ministers, but their appeal was rejected because
they had refused to submit themselves to church
discipline. The disaffected ministers and members
organized themselves into what is termed the " Free
Methodist Church."
LAY DELEGATION.
The subject of lay delegation came prominently
before this Conference. In 1852, a convention was
held in the city of Philadelphia to secure the ad-
mission of lay delegates into the General and An-
nual Conferences. The convention was composed
of a number of the most prominent and active mem-
bers, who professed entire loyalty to the discipline
and economy of the Church, and who declared their
anxiety to add to its influence and power. Their
memorial was received at the session held in Bos-
ton, and referred to a large committee, which held
open sessions, in the afternoon, in one of the
churches, and not only considered the memorial,
but listened to addresses and representations of
brethren who appeared before them, both in favor
of, and in opposition to, the measure proposed.
After full consideration, the committee agreed that
any action at that time was inexpedient, as there
was no evidence that it was generally desired by the
members or ministers of our Church. The discus-
sion of this subject, howe\er, continued to a greater
From 1844 to i860. 175
or less extent until the commencement of the ses-
sion of i860. A committee, appointed on this sub-
ject, reported in favor of lay delegation when the
members and minist^^rs of the Church should desire
it, and they proposed to submit the question to a
vote of the members and ministers to be taken in
1862. This report, after discussion and amendment,
was adopted.
After the rise of the Conference a periodical was
started in New York, called the " Methodist," de-
signed as an advocate of lay representation, and as
an organ through which those favoring the measure
could express their views. The following year,
however, the fearful Rebellion occurred in the
South, and the most intense excitement prevailed
throughout the land. National questions, for a
time, took precedence of all others. The vole
when taken was exceedingly small, but was decided
in the negative, twenty-eight thousand eight hun-
dred and eighty-four members voting for, and forty-
seven thousand eight hundred and fifty-five against.
The proportion of ministers opposed to the meas-
ure was somewhat larger.
At this session the bishops were authorized to
constitute the missions in India into a Mission An-
nual Conference, as soon as, in their judgment, it
would promote the interests of the work.
r/o A Hundred Years of Methodism.
CHAPTER XIV.
FROM i860 TO 1875.
SCARCELY had the members of the General
Conference returned to their homes, when the
political contests to which we have alluded became
exciting and intense. Notwithstanding secessions
were tlireatened on the border, and in some cases
actually occurred, church interests were generally
prosperous. As the business of the country re-
vived after the financial depression of 1857, the
contributions for church building and for colleges,
and for other important enterprises, increased in
amount. Revivals of religion indicated more rapid
progress, and the friends of the Church were hope-
ful for its future.
THE REBELLION.
In a few months all was changed. The slave-
holders of the South precipitated their States int«.
recession. The hopes of a peaceful settlement, how-
ever, were not fully abandoned until the fatal slict
was fired at Fort Sumter. This put an end to all
efforts at compromise, and aroused the entire nation.
Inspired by patriotism, devoted to the Govern-
From i860 to 1875. 177
ment of their country, and opposed to slavery, which
had already rent and torn their Church, it is not
surprisin^^ that a very large number of the young
men of the Methodist congregations volunteered for
the army. Through these dreadful years of bloody
contests large numbers of the members and friends
of the Church fell while supporting the banner of
their country.
Throughout the entire conflict the- support of the
membership of the Methodist Episcopal Church was
given to the Government. To them the American
flag was a symbol both of union and freedom. They
mourned at its reverses and rejoiced at its triumphs.
They gave many of their ablest men to the field ;
and the records show, that of soldiers* orphans, far
the largest proportion is of Methodist parentage.
So greatly was this the case, that many feared the
Church would be largely depleted both of men and
means.
EMAN-CITATION.
This era was remarkable for one of the most won-
derful facts of history. The Proclamation of Eman-
cipation was issued by President Lincoln in Sep-
tember, 1862, conditioned on the continuance of
the rebellion ; and on the first of January, 1863,
that proclamation was made final. Thus the man-
acles were struck from nearly four millions of hu-
man beings ; and frtnn that time forth they were to
12
j;^ A Hundred Years of Meiik^dism.
some extent employed in the army. It was the
general conviction that God had permitted this
great struggle to occur to end the system of slavery.
Statesmen had anxiously sought, but were unable
to find, a proper mode of relief. Instead of giaJual
(Mnancipation advancing, as had been hoped, slavery
had assumed a more aggressive attitude, and had
shown a bolder determination to extend its area.
So far as human vision can perceive, in no other
way could this evil have been so speedily and so
successfully terminated. It was permitted to be-
come the agent of its own destruction. The re-
bellion was commenced by the South. A leading
orator had boasted that he would call the roll of
his slaves on Bunker Hill. The South fired the first
gun, made the first attacks, and precipitated the na-
tion into the fearful struggle which resulted, under
the blessing of God, in the abolition of slavery, and
in the strengthening and consolidation of the gen-
eral union. In this issue the Church most heartily
rejoiced.
In 1864 a committee was appointed to express to
President Lincoln the sympathy of the General Con-
ference as the representative body of the Church,
and to assure him of their determination to support
the Government of the country both by their prayers
and by their efforts.
Mr. Lincoln responded to this address, and said;
Fro)ii i860 to 1875. 179
" Nobly sustained as the Government has been by
all the (Churches, I Avould utter nothing which might
in the least appear invidious against any. Yet, with-
out this, it may fuirly be said that the Methodist
Episcopal Church, not less devoted than the best, is,
by its great numbers, the most important of all. It
is no fault in others that the Methodist Episcopal
Church sends more soldiers to the field, more nurses
to the hospitals, and more prayers to Heaven, than
any. God bless the Methodist Church ! God bless
all the Churches! Blessed be God, who, in this our
great trial, gi\cth us the Churches.'
NEW CONFERENCES.
A portion of the northern slave States having
been occupied by the army, the union men in those
sections earnestly requested the Church to send
them ministers. Their request having been favora-
bly answered, the borders of the Church were largely
extended. The General Conference of 1864, which
met in Philadelphia, organized a number of new
Annual Conferences, anil l,.'.\c the bishops authority
to form such other organizations as might be neces-
sary for the interests of the work.
At this session three additional bishops were
elected, namely : Davis W. Clark, of the New York
Conference, who had resided at Cincinnati as editor
ol" the " Ladies' Repository ; " Edward Thomson,
i8o A IIuNDRij) Years of Methodism.
of the North Ohio Conference, who had served the
last four years as editor of the " Christian Advo-
cate and Journal ; " and Calvin Kingsley, of the Erie
Conference, who had been editor of the " Western
Christian Advocate."
GENERAL INTERESTS.
The membership from i860 to 1864 sIjows a de-
crease of over sixty-eight thousand. Notwithstand-
ing this loss, which occurred chiefly on the border,
which had been overrun by the secession army,
and from deaths in the service, the financial inter-
ests of the Church were constantly improving. The
foreign missionary work enlarged from year to year,
and the contributions for missions increased in a
rapid ratio, being over sixty per cent, in the four
years.
Notwithstanding the division of the capital of the
Book Concern with the South, it had been able not
only to carry fonvard its plans, but greatly to enlarge
its operations. In the midst of the struggles of the
war, the Annual Conferences, with great unanimity,
recommended the alteration of the restrictive rule
so as absolutely to forbid slave-holding in the Church ;
and the Conference of 1864, in accordance with the
recommendations, made the requisite change.
From i860 to 1875. 181
MINISTERIAL TERM.
The term of ministerial appointment, which from
1804 had been limited to two years, was now ex-
tended to three. At the same time, however, the
l)ishops were forbidden to continue either supernu-
merary or superannuated ministers longer than that
term, or to permit, through the presiding elders, the
employment of local preachers for any greater pe-
riod. Prior to that time, supernumerary and local
preachers had, in a few instances, been employed
for a longer term.
TRUSTEES FOR THE CHURCH.
A board of trustees was appointed, and subse-
quently chartered by the Legislature of Ohio, to
hold, for the benefit of the Church, donations and
bequests made to the Church and not otherwise
specially designated or directed.
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY.
At this Conference was originated the Church
Lxtension Society, with its center in Philadelphia.
Us first secretary was Rev. S. Y. Monroe, of New
Jersey, who in a short time died in the midst of his
woik. Since that period, under the able adminis-
tration of Rev. Dr. Kynett, of Upper Iowa Confer-
ence, it has accomplished great good in aiding fee-
i82 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
ble Societies, especially in the South and West. It
has also been instrumental in saving for the Church
a number of the edifices, which had become greatly
embarrassed, and which would in all probability
have been lost but for the exertions of the Societ)-.
Its permanent fund, for which Rev. C. C. M'Cabc
has been earnestly laboring, promises to become of
immense service.
CLOSE OF THE WAR.
The spring of 1865 witnessed the end of the Re-
bellion and the triumph of the Union arms. When
Mr. Lincoln was inaugurated the second time, he
uttered words which will live as long as the English
language when he said : " Fondly do we hope, fer-
vently do we pray, that this mighty scourge of war
may speedily pass away. Yet if God wills that it
continue until all the wealth piled by the bondmen's
two hundred and fifty years of unrequited toil shall
be sunk, and until every drop of blood drawn with
the lash shall be paid by another, drawn with the
sword, as was said three thousand years ago, so
still it must be said, ' the judgments of the Lord
are true and righteous altogether.' With malice
towards none, with charity for all, with firmness in
the right, as God gives us to see the right, let us
strive to finish the work we are in, to bind up the
wounds, and care for him who shall have borne the
From i860 to 1875. 183
battle, and for his widow and his orphans, and
achieve a just and a lasting peace among ourselves
and with all nations." On the 9th of April, 1865,
General Lee surrendered. In one short week, how-
ever, the joy of the nation was turned into sorrow
by the assassination of President Lincoln, and the
attempted assassination of Secretary Seward. It
was too late, however, for the South to profit by
this terrible catastrophe, and it only intensified the
hatred of the people against slavery, and their de-
termination to maintain the union of the country.
CENTENARY YEAR.
As the hrst American Methodist Society was or-
ganized in 1766, the Centenary of Methodism oc-
curred in 1866. The General Conference of 1864
arranged preliminary measures for thanksgiving serv-
ices, and for pecuniary offerings in behalf of our in-
stitutions. A committee was appointed, consisting
of the bishops, with twelve preachers and twelve
laymen, to prepare proper plans. It was suggested
that two millions of dollars should be raised, chiefly
for educational and connectional purposes ; but the
different Conferences were authorized to select for
themselves more special objects. The first Sabbath
of the ye;ir was devoted to religious services, and
public meetings were held at different times. The
chief celebration occurred in the month of October.
1 84 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
The Churches, however, preferred local enterprises,
svich as the erection of edifices of worsiiip and the
removal of debts on church property, and the estab-
lishment or endowment of local seminaries or col-
leges. When the offerings were made, the Lhurcli
was astonished to find that, instead of wo millions,
they amounted to more than eight millions of dol-
lars. Among these offerings were the donations for
the Drew Theological Seminary at Madison, New
Jersey, and for the erection of a large building for
the Garrett Biblical Institute at Evanston, Illinois,
as a memorial to Barbara Heck, who is frequently
styled the mother of American Methodism. The
Connectional Educational Fund, which the commit-
tee recommended, received only about tweK'e thou-
sand dollars, and the Children's Fund, fifty-nine
thousand dollars. To care for this fund, a board of
education was appointed and properly organized.
The amount has now increased to over one hun-
dred thousand dollars, yielding annually some seven
thousand dollars. The proceeds are devoted to the
education of young men for the ministry and for the
missionary work. No grander scheme could have
been inaugurated for the future welfare of the
Church.
EUROPEAN VISIT.
Rev. W. L. Thornton having been received with
great pleasure by the General Conference of 1864, as
From i860 to 1875. 185
a delegate from the British Conference, Bishop Janes
was requested to visit Great Britain and Ireland,
and to convey to those Conferences the fraternal
salutations of their brethren in America. This duty
he performed with great ability, and was most cor-
dially welcomed by the British and Irish Confer-
ences. He also held the Conference in Germany,
and visited the missions in Switzerland and in Scan-
dinavia.
SOUTHERN WORK.
The close of the Rebellion and the freedom of the
slaves, opened for the Church a wide field in the
South. The union men in East Tennessee, in
Northern Georgia, and in other places, anxiously
desired the services of the old Church, while the
colored people looked to it for sympathy and aid.
They were unwilling to trust themselves to the
Church South, which was controlled by their for-
mer masters, and they doubted whether that Church
desired their presence. They joined in most ear-
nest requests that preachers should be sent to them.
For the accomplishment of this work Conferences
were organized, at first in the region contiguous to
the border, but ultimately embracing the entire ter-
ritory of the States formerly in rebellion. The
Church entered with great vigor into its new field,
and the results show a heavy increase. The num-
ber of members swelled from nine hundred and
i86 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
twenty-eight thousand three hundred and twenty,
in 1864, to one milHon two hundred and fifty-five
thousand one hundred and fifteen in 1868, being an
increase of nearly three hundred and twenty-seven
thousand. This was the largest, for the period, which
the Church had ever known, and enlarging the num-
bers to an amount greater than before the separation
of the South in 1845.
FREEDMEN'S AID SOCIETY.
The condition of the South enlisted the sympathy
of many northern people for the education of the
freedmen. Several public societies were organized
for this great end. It, however, soon became mani-
fest that the different Churches would be obliged to
act each in its own way, and in the autumn of 1866
the " Freedmen's Aid Society of the Methodist
Episcopal Church" was organized in Cincinnati, Its
object was to select and send teachers to the South,
and to exercise a watchful supervision over them and
their work. At the General Conference of 1872 this
society was regularly indorsed, and it has ever since
been successfully working under the vigorous man-
agement of the Rev. Dr. Rust, its untiring secretary.
GENERAL CONFERENCE OF 1868.
The General Conference of 1868 assembled in the
city of Chicago, being the farthest point West at
From i860 /i; 1875. 187
which it had ever met. Delegates came to this
Conference from the newly-formed Mission Confer-
ences, who had been elected contingently, and ap-
plied for admission. An able and earnest debate
occurred as to their reception, which was ultimately
decided in the affirmative.
LAY DELEGATION.
The subject of lay delegation was again brought
before the Church. The Conference of 1864 had re-
affirmed its willingness to admit lay delegates when-
ever the Church desired it. At this session a plan
for their introduction was adopted by the General
Conference, to go into operation, contingently, upon
the vote of a majority of the membership, which
was to be taken in 1869, and upon a three fourths
majority of the ministers, the vote to be taken in
1870. The discussion in the General Conference
was able and dignified, although no small amount
of feeling was elicited. The discussions which fol-
lowed the session were generally conducted in a kind
and fraternal spirit, though, in a few instances, un-
guarded utterances were made, and motives were
improperly impugned. Seldom, if ever, has so im-
portant a measure been so thoroughly and so Kindly
discussed. Th& result was, that out of a vote of over
two hundred thousand of the laity, more than two
to one desired a change. The measure also received
i88 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
the sanction of the Annual Conferences by the req-
uisite three^fourths majority, and delegates were
chosen to meet at the ensuing session of the Gen-
eral Conference.
DEATH OF BISHOPS.
The quadrcnnium between 1868 and 1872 was
marked by an unprecedented fatality among the
bishops of the Church. The work having been
greatly enlarged, and the interests in many direc-
tions having increased, the supervision involved a
great responsibility. The majority of the bishops
in 1868 desired an increase in the episcopal board,
but the opponents of lay delegation earnestly op-
posed such increase, alleging that the majority of
that Conference was accidentally in favor of lay del-
egation, and that no bishop ought to be chosen until
the sense of the Church on that measure had been
decided. The health of Bishop Baker had been se-
riously impaired for several years. He had suffered
during his visit to the Colorado Conference, in 1866,
from a slight paralytic affection, and from that time
he had been unable to perform much episcopal
work. In the spring of 1870 Bishop Thomson,
after attending the West Virginia Conference, was
seized with pneumonia. After a very short illness
he died in the city of Wheeling, on the 22d of
March, 1870, before any of his family could reach
From i860 /<? 1875. 189
liim. His death produced a profound impression,
and threw a shadow over the Church. As a preach-
er and a writer, a man of clear intellect, enlarged
culture, and wise judgment he had few equals. He
had especially distinguished himself as principal of
th.; Norwalk Seminary, as editor of the " Ladies'
Repository," and as president of the Ohio Wesleyan
University, which, under his management, had
grown rapidly, both in strength and in popularity.
In i860 he had been elected editor of the "Chris-
tian Advocate," which position he reluctantly ac-
cepted, but the duties of which he performed with
ability and fidelity, and in 1864 he was elected
bishop.
Scarcely had the intelligence of Bishop Thom-
son's death reached the extremities of the Church,
when a telegram from Beirut, in Syria, brought the
sad news that Bishop Kingsley was no more. The
bishops of the Church having been requested to
visit the different missions. Bishop Kingsley had
undertaken, for this purpose, a journey around the
world. In the previous fall he had crossed the Pa-
cific Ocean, and visited the missions in China ; from
thence he passed to India, holding the Annual Con-
ference in that country, and from thence continued
on the route homeward through Palestine.
He had satisfied a long-cherished desire to look
upon the holy city of Jerusalem, and to visit tiic
icjo A Hundred Years of Methodism.
scenes made sacred by the footsteps of the blessed
Saviour. Having completed his tour through that
country, he had reached Beirut, and had taken his
passage to Constantinople, with Dr. Bannister, of
the Garrett Biblical Institute, who had met him
in Syria. He went upon the housetop of his hotel
to take a parting view of the mountains of Lebanon,
and returning to his room he was seized with a pain
in the region of the heart. In a few moments he
expired in the arms of his associate. His tomb oc-
cupies a prominent position in a cemetery at Beirut,
overlooking the Mediterranean Sea. He was a man
of fine culture, had been for many years professor in
Alleghany College, had distinguished himself for
theological acuteness, and for active efforts in behalf
of the finances of the institution. He was editor of
the " Western Christian Advocate " for four years
prior to his election as bishop, and had been one
of the early and decided leaders in the antislavery
contest, and during all the discussions and contests
he had maintained unquestioned loyalty to the
Church. As a bishop he had been prudent, care-
ful, and diligent ; he sympathized fully with the
ministers in all their afflictions and privations, and
exerted himself as well for their accommodation, as
for the proper supply of the Churches.
The unaccomplished part of his work in visiting
the German Conference and European missions de-
From i860 to 1875. 191
volved upon Bishop Simpson, who, at the request
of his colleagues, in connection with Dr. R. S. Fos-
ter, now bishop, carried the fraternal greetings of the
Church to the British Conference.
In the autumn of the same year Bishop Clark's
health became seriously impaired, and he suffered
severely during the winter. He was unwilling, how-
ever, to give up his episcopal work, and attempted
to attend his spring Conferences. It was found nec-
essary for one of his colleagues to accompany him,
and after having attended the Pittsburgh and New
England Conferences, he was exceedingly anxious
to reach the New York Conference, of which he had
been formerly an active member, and in which he
had been a great favorite. He succeeded in reach-
ing the seat of the Conference at Peckskill, and
opened its session; he led in the administration of
the Lord's Supper, and presided during a part of the
morning session. He then retired to his room to
cease all active work. He suffered so severely and
sunk so rapidly that at one time during the session
he was supposed to be dying ; but his strength aft-
erward rallying, his friends succeeded in removing
him to his home in Cincinnati, where he died May
3, 1 87 1. He was a clear thinker, a chaste writer, an
able preacher, and a firm administrator, and the
Church sustained no ordinary loss in his removal.
Bishop Baker, who had been unable to attend to
192 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
episcopal duties for several years, gradually became
weaker until December 20, 1871, when he calmly
passed away. He was a man of deep piety, unaf-
fected modesty, a clear preacher, a good presiding
officer, and was greatly beloved by those who vvcic
intimately acquainted with him. Prior to his elec-
tion as bishop he had been president of the New-
bury Seminary, and professor in the Biblical Insti
tute in its earlier years.
HEALTH OF OTHER BISHOPS.
Thus in one year and nine months four of the
bishops passed away. Bishop Morris being in fee-
ble health, and unable to attend to active episcopal
labor, the entire supervision of the Church devolved
upon Bishops Janes, Scott, Simpson, and Ames.
Such was the stress, both of anxiety and labor, that
their health was considerably affected, both during
the summer of 1871 and the winter and spring pre-
ceding the General Conference. Bishop Scott, while
attending the North Indiana Conference, was pros-
trated with sickness a few weeks before the General
Conference ; and Bishop Janes, having opened the
sessions of that body and presided the first morning,
was confined to his bed by a severe illness a great
part of the session.
From i860 to 1875. 193
ELECTION OF BISHOPS.
In view of these deaths and the impaired health
of the remaining bishops, the General Conference
of 1872, which met in Brooklyn, N. Y., elected
eight additional bishops, to wit : Thomas Bowman,
William L. Harris, Randolph S. Foster, Isaac W.
Wiley, Stephen M. Merrill, Edward G. Andrews,
Gilbert Haven, and Jesse T. Peck. All of these
had filled prominent positions, and were well known
to the Church generally.
They were ordained on the 24th of May. The
occasion was one of unusual solemnity and interest,
as never before had so large a number been ordained
at one time. In electing this increased number of
bishops, the General Conference judged it best to
name the proper places of residence for the bishops,
that they might the better supervise the entire work.
But they left each one to select from them his place
in order of seniority of office.
LAY DELEGATES.
At this General Conference the lay delegates who
had been chosen appeared, and, by vote of the Con-
ference, were admitted to their scats therein. The
General Conference moved forward in the discharge
of its ordinary duties with great peace and quiet-
ness; and all fears as to the introduction of laymen
13
194 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
unfavorably affecting the interests of the Church,
which had been honestly entertained by many, were
seen to have been groundless.
BOOK CONCERN.
The only matter which produced some excite-
ment in the Conference was the condition of the
Book Concern. A difference of views in reference
to its administration had occurred between the
agents, and also between different members of the
book committee. Their reports, when presented
to the Conference, were referred to a large and judi-
cious committee, and the accounts and books were
carefully examined by a subcommittee of men of
known financial skill and integrity. Their report
was indorsed, first by the committee, and then,
without discussion, by the General Conference.
Thus a controversy which had been painful in
its origin and unpleasant in its progress was happily
settled through the intervention, chiefly, of the lay
delegates in the General Conference. However
skillful and accurate ministers might have been,
neither the great body of the Church nor of the
public generally would have felt the same confi-
dence in their decisions respecting matters purely
financial.
The discussion and agitation, so far from injuring
the interests of the Book Concern, only inspired
From i860 to 1875. 195
greater confidence in the public mind as to its gen-
eral honesty of management, as well as to its safety.
It was the means also of introducing precautionary
measures and improved methods which, it is to be
hoped, will add both to its security and its growth.
STATISTICS.
The additions of the Church from 1868 to 1872
were large and encouraging, the membership hav-
ing increased from 1,146,081 reported in 1867, to
1,421,323 reported at the close of 1871 ; being an
increase of 275,242: and also showing an increase
of 1,695 traveling preachers.
CHURCH TRIALS.
The introduction of the lay element turned atten-
tion to several questions which were of deep inter-
est to the Church. A number of distinguished
jurists being among the delegates, a desire was ex-
pressed that a more simple and general code of
ecclesiastical jurisprudence might be adopted. Not
unfrequcntly questions had arisen which perplexed
the administrator of discipline, and in some points,
it was thought, the rights of the membership were
not so fully guarded as they might be. Accordingly
the Conference requested the bishops to appoint a
commission, to consist of three ministers and throe
laymen, "to prepare gratuitously a succinct code of
196 A Hundred Years oe Methodism.
ecclesiastical jurisprudence and procedure," and who
should make their report to the next General Con-
ference.
CHURCH PROPERTY.
Questions touching the titles to chuich property,
as affected by defects in deeds, and in charters
granted in several States, were also brought to the
attention of the General Conference. The bishops
were requested to select some gentleman of high
legal attainments, in each State and Territory, to
prepare a form of deeds and charters in accordance
with the laws of each State, so as properly to secure
church interests; and the Conference directed that
such forms, when properly prepared, should be pub-
lished by the " Church Extension Society."
CHURCH BOARDS.
An important change was also made in the consti-
tutions of the Missionary Society, of the Church
Extension Society, and of other benevolent so-
cieties, so as to bring them more perfectly into
harmony with church order. Formerly they were
simply voluntary associations, and the members of
these societies, assembling on certain da\'s, elected
their different boards of directors. But as they ex-
tended over the entire area of the Church, it be-
came impossible for the membership generally to
participate in the elections ; consequently the entire
From i860 /(? 1875. 197
management passed into the hands of a single local-
ity, the general Church having no voice whatever.
The General Conference directed that such change
should be procured in the charters as should con-
stitute church boards, the members of which should
be appointed by the General Conference. In antici-
pation of such a change, members were selected for
the boards of each of the benevolent societies.
FRATERNITY.
From the year 1820, delegates had exchanged
fraternal greetings between the General Conference
and the British Wesleyan Conference. More re-
cently delegates from the Irish Conference were re-
ceived, and also from the Canada Wesleyan and the
Canada Methodist Episcopal Church, and from a
few other branches of Methodism. At this session,
however, the feeling of fraternity was represented
more strongly than ever before. Rev. Luke Wise-
man and Rev. William Morley Punshon were present
as delegates from the British Conference. They were
most cordially welcomed, and delivered interesting
and eloc^uent addresses. The Conference directed
that the bishop who should visit the Conferences
ill Germany and Switzerland, and Dr. J. A. M'Cau-
ley, should visit the English and Irish Conferences,
and reciprocate their greetings, h^'aternal delegates
were also received from the Irish Conference, the
igS A IIuNDKKi) Years of Methodism.
"Weslcyan" and "Methodist Episcopal Churches
of Canada," the "Methodist Church," the "Meth-
odist Protestant Churtli," tlic "General Assembly
of the Presbyterian Church," the "American Con-
gregational Council," the " Baptist Church," the
" Free Church" of Italy, and the " Evangelical As-
sociation." A telegram of greeting was received
from the " African Methodist Episcopal " General
Conference, then in session, and a letter from three
of the bishops of the " African Zion Church." The
addresses from the representatives of these bodies
were listened to with deep interest, and served to
exhibit to the world more fully the substantial unity
of the great Protestant denominations. In return
delegates were appointed to convey the fraternal
salutations of the Conference to the various Churches
which had been represented.
DEATHS.
Of the persons elected to office b}' the General
Conference of 1872, three departed this life before
the close of the quadrcnnium. Dr. Thomas M. Ed-
dy, having served the Missionary Society with great
zeal and fidelity, was prostrated with disease, and
aftci a short and severe illness, died October 7, 1874.
Few men of his years had accomplished so much for
the Church, or had brighter prospects before them.
He was widely known and beloved, and his death
Froiii i860 to 1875. 199
was greatly lamented. Dr. Cobleigh died early in
1874, after a short illness; and Dr. L.ore was also
suddenly stricken down in the summer of 1875.
Both of these men were in the prime of life, and
were actively serving the interests of the Church.
MISSION TO ITALY.
In 1 87 1, Rev. Dr. L. M. Vernon was appointed
missionary to Italy, but the mission proper was
not opened until during the present quadrennium.
For many years, some of the leading minds of the
Church, among whom was the lamented Dr. Elliott,
anxiously looked forward to the establishment of a
mission in Italy, and, if possible, in Rome. The
head-quarters of the mission w^ere at first estab-
lished, under the order of the Missionary Board, at
Bologna, but Dr. Vernon became satisfied that the
proper center was Rome. He has succeeded in
gathering around him a band of earnest native
missionaries, some of whom are converts from the
Roman Church, and who possess more than ordi-
nary culture and ability.
During the last year, he succeeded in purchasing
a church site, in a central part of the city, and a neat
building, of Gothic architecture, was erected, and was
dedicated on last Christ mas-da\'. On that occasion
several probationers were received into full connec-
tion, the sacrament was administered to nearly one
200 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
hundred communicants, and three persons joined
on trial. In connection with Mr. Pif^gott, superin-
tendent of the Wesleyan Missions in that country,
Dr. Vernon is also issuing a neat little periodical in
the city of Rome. Thus Methodism stands face to
face with Romanism in its own great center.
MISSION TO JAPAN.
In 1872 Dr. Maclay, who had spent many years in
China, was selected to commence a mission in Japan.
Several young missionaries were associated with him,
and the mission has been opened under favorable
circumstances. A neat edifice has been erected in
Yokohama, and a few members have united with
the Church. Two other chapels have been opened,
and houses for the missionaries have been secured.
In this mission, as also in the missions in China, India,
and Mexico, the Woman's Missionary Society has
taken an active part.
MISSION TO MEXICO.
The same year (1872) a mission was established in
the Republic of Mexico, under the superintendence
of Dr. Butler, who founded the mission in India
A beautiful and convenient property in the city of
Mexico has been secured, as also church sites in
Puebla and Pachuca. A mission press is in opera-
tion, and orphanages, both for girls and beys, have
From i860 /i? 1875. 201
been established. A number of native preachers
are now united with the mission, and its prospects
are encouraging. Notwithstanding it encounters
the opposition of the priesthood, and of the igno-
rant masses under their control, it is favorably re-
ceived by the intelligent and liberal part of the
people, and, in common with other Churches, is pro-
tected by the Government. President Lcrdo and his
cabinet are friends of religious freedom and of gen-
eral education ; and if Mexico can have a few years
of tranquillity, grand results may be anticipated.
EPISCOPAL VISITATIONS.
Bishop Harris having been appointed to visit our
foreign missions, sailed for that purpose from San
Francisco in the summer of 1873, taking passage for
Japan and China. He met the missionaries who had
recently arrived in Japan, counseled with them, and
directed them to fields of labor. Thence he passed
to China, visiting the different mission stations, and
preaching through an interpreter. Thence he passed
to India, where he held the India Annual Conference,
which has now become an active, vigorous body. He
also visited the mission work outside of the confer-
ence boundary. Returning through Palestine, he \'i5-
itcd the missions in Europe, and held the Conference
of Germany and Switzerland. In accordance with
the resolution of the General Conference, he attended
202 A Hundred Years of Methodism
the Irish and British Weslcyan Conferences, and con-
veyed to them the fraternal salutations of the
Church. Thence he returned to New York, having
completed the first circuit around the globe in the
visitation of Methodist Conferences and Missions.
Thus was realized by the Church the grand excla-
mation of Mr. Wesley: "The world is my parish I"
It would have been accomplished four years earlier,
had not Bishop Kingsley fallen before his journey
was completed.
In 1873, Bishop Foster visited the missions in
Scandinavia, Germany, and Switzerland, and held
the German Conference. He also sailed to South
America, visiting the missions there, and encourag-
ing and strengthening the brethren. In the winter
of 1872-3 Bishop Haven visited Mexico, laying, in
conjunction with Dr. Butler, the superintendent, the
foundation of our Church in that republic. The
following year Bishop Simpson visited the Mexican
mission, and in the summer of 1875 the missions in
Italy and Scandinavia, also holding the Conference
of Germany and Switzerland. Bishop Harris had
designed to visit the missions in Africa, as Bishop
Roberts, who had been elected Missionary Bishop
in 1866, had died 'in 1S74, but he was unexpectedly
prevented by circumstances which he could not con-
trol. Thus in the midst of the extension of the
work at home, episcopal supervision was extended
to the missionary work in all parts of the globe.
From i860 to 1875. 203
Since the General Conference of 1872 the Church
has moved steadily forward. Notwithstanding^ the
great financial depression which has prevailed in the
country, a large number of new churches ha\'e been
erected, and others have been rebuilt or improved.
Increased attention has been paid to educational
institutions, and the general interests of the Church
are in a healthy and vigorous condition. The sub-
ject of establishing fraternal relations between all
the branches of Methodism has been considerably
discussed in their respective bodies. The General
Conference of 1872 passed resolutions favoring fra-
ternal action, and appointed committees to visit the
different bodies. These committees, in every in-
stance, have been cordially received. Notwith-
standing there still exist points of embarrassment
and difficulty, it is believed a kindlier spirit is per-
vading tlie Churches generally, and that the spirit
of fraternity is constantly and steadily advancing.
DEATH OF lilSIIOr MORRIS.
After the close of the General Conference Bishop
Morris continued to grow more feeble, and on Sep-
tember 2, 1874, he departed this life in the eighty-
fii it year of. his age, having been in the ministry for
neai ly sixty years. He was a man of great purity of
character, simple in his habits, of strong common sense
and superior administrative abilities, and, though
204 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
reticent in company, yet genial and affable amonj:*
friends. As a pioneer preaciier he had, in his car-
liei ministry, endured great hardships; and subse-
quently, both as presiding elder and as editor of the
"Western Christian Advocate," he had been emi-
nently successful. In every position he enjoyed the
confidence and esteem of his brethren.
INCREASE.
The membership has increased from 1,421,323 at
the close of 1871, to 1,580,559 at the close of 1875,
being an increase of 169,236. Never in the history
of the Church has there been such prosperity as in
the last ten years. The membership of 1865 was
929,259, and in the ten years succeeding there have
been added 651,300, which is as large as the entire
membership in 1836, seventy years after the forma-
tion of the first Society, and fifty years from the or-
ganization as a Church.
Such unparalleled prosperity, however, is attend-
ed with some disadvantages. About two fifths cf
the body having been added in ten years, there ex-
ists within the Church a vast amount of undisci-
plined and untrained membership. Educated under
different forms, and with different prejudices, it is
almost impossible to mold them speedily into a
compact and homogeneous body. Hence many do
not understand thoroughly Methodist discipline or
From i860 to 1875. 2(15
usages, and cannot be expected to have that af-
fection for them which prevails among the older
members.
Almost the same ratio prevails among the travel-
ing preachers. In 1865 there were 7,175; in 1875,
10,923. This shows an increase of 3,748, or more
than tifty per cent. More than one third of the en-
tire ministry of the Church is of less than ten years'
standing. If we take into consideration the number
of deaths, and the number of supernumerary and su-
perannuated" preachers, the proportion of the youth-
ful part of the active ministry is still larger.
As might naturally be expected under such cir-
cumstances, there has been the revival of a number
of mooted questions in church economy, which were
thoroughly discussed half a century since, and upon
which the Church then expressed its decided opin-
ion. It is a matter, however, of no little satisfaction,
to know that the discussions and propositions in our
Church looking toward changes, are not the result of
declension or decay, or even of a lack of prosperity.
On the contrary, they are the outgrowth of unprece-
dented progress.
CONTRAST.
If we contrast American Methodism as it existed
in 1775 with the condition of even its largest bninch,
the Methodist Episcopal Church, in 1875, the change
is a wonderful one. Then there were 3,i.|8 mem-
2o6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
bcrs , now there are 1,580,557. Then there were 83
travehng preachers; now there are 10,923. Wc do
not know the number of the local preachers at that
period, but now there are 12,881. Then we had no
ordained ministers to administer the sacrameutS;
and our members were not considered as an organ-
ized Church. Now the Church is compact and
thorough in its organization, exciting the admiration
of sister Churches, and of the public, for its energy
and Christian activity. Then we had a few small
churches, not one of which was finished in its inte-
rior. Now we have 15,633, The value of the church
edifices was then insignificant ; now the value is
estimated at $71,353,234. At that time there was
not a single parsonage ; now we have 5,917, valued at
$9,731,628. Then there was not a Sunday-school
in operation in our bounds ; now we have 19,287
schools, and the total of teachers and scholars
amounts to 1,613,350.
That the Church is now in a most vigorous con-
dition, is shown also by the increase of church prop-
erty. The first report of the number of churches
and of their value was made in 1857. Then Ihc
numbei of the churches was 8,335 '> ^"^ the esti-
mated value was $15,781,310. In 1S65 the value
was $26,750,502: in 1875, $71,353,234- The reader
will notice that the last ten years has added of this
sum $45,602,732, while the first hundred years had
From i860 to 1875. 207
accumulated only $26,750,532. Thus the value of
church property has much more than doubled in
the last ten years.
A hundred years ago, we had neither a religious
press, periodicals, nor books published in this coun-
try ; we had no university, college, or school. Now
we have many periodicals ably conducted, and wide-
ly circulated. From our presses are issuing, from
time to time, works of intellectual and moral value.
Colleges are increasing their endowments and their
number of students. Multiplied seminaries are in
active operation; and our theological schools are
well attended by hundreds of promising young men.
Abroad, the missionaiy work has been blessed in
every one of its. widening fields; and calls for more
laborers, and more means to occupy opening terri-
tory, are heard upon every side. Then the Church
occupied but a strip upon our Atlantic border ; now
it has spread into every State of the Union, and into
every territory except Alaska. It has established
its missions, and has a Conference organized, in
every quarter of the globe. Its ritual is translatcii,
its services are heard, and its hymns are sung in the
German, Swedish, Danish, Spanish, French, Italian,
Bulgarian, Hindoostanee, Chinese, and Japanese
languages ; and, to some extent, in sc\'eral of the
Indian dialects of our own continent. Papers and
tracts are published by its presses in Germany,
2o8 A Hundred Years of Me'iiiodism.
Scandinavia, China, India, Italy, and Mexico. A
theological school is in operation at Frankfort-on-
the-Main, and one has been commenced in India;
while in every mission-field, some arrangements
have been made for preparing, on a limited scale, a
few young men for the ministry.
The century has also witnessed a vast change in
the relation of other Churches to Methodism. Then
the various pulpits sounded notes of alarm, and
Methodism was denounced as a fearful and danger-
ous heresy. To-day it receives fraternal greetings
from nearly all the large Churches in Christendom.
It exchanges pulpits with many, and is recognized
by nearly every Protestant denomination, as an
active branch of Christ's visible Church. Its usages
have also spread, in the form of revival work, into
many of its sister denominations.
During the century it has trained up, almost
without exception, its own ministry ; and it has, in
addition, furnished many of its young ministers to
the pulpits of other denominations. Persecuted
in its infancy, it has never persecuted in turn. Its
theology is broad and comprehensive ; it proclaims
free and full salvation ; it assumes no exclusive
divine right either in discipline or usages ; it re-
cognizes the right of each denomination to adopt
for itself such plans as are in harmony with the
Holy Scriptures, and are best adapted _ for the
From 1860/^ 1S75. 209
accompli.sliment of its great work. It reaches out a
hand of fraternal greeting to the disciples of Christ
every-where, and is at all times ready to join in any
plan for the conversion of the world.
What may be its future, is known only to Him
who knows all things, and who controls all agencies.
Should its sons emulate the wisdom and devotion of
their fathers, and follow in their footsteps; should it
wisely conserve its Church unity and energy; should
it maintain its spirit of piety and its loyalty to the
great Head of the Church ; then, in the coming cen-
tury, its prayers will ascend, and its songs resound
in every land and in all languages, and it will join,
with the other branches of Christ's Church, in the
song of millennial triumph over a redeemed world.
14
2IO A Hundred Years of Methodism.
CHAPTER XV.
DOCTRINES, USAGES, AND ECONOMY.
"IT AVING given a simple sketch of the rise and
•'- -*- progress of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
\vc may notice, in a more connected form, its doc-
trines, usages, government, and institutions, that the
thoughtful reader may the better perceive the cause
of its success. ;
DOCTRINES,
The doctrines of Methodism are contained in
its " Articles of Faith," and its moral code and
chief principles in its General Rules. {See Appendix^
Its creed may be styled evangelical Arminian. It
teaches the natural depravity of the human heart;
the atonement made by the Lord Jesus Christ as a
sufficient sacrifice for the sins of the whole world;
that salvation is offered to every individual on con-
dition of repentance toward God and faith in our
Lord Jesus Christ; that a man is justified by faith
alone, but that good works follow and flow from a
living faith. It teaches that every believer may have
the witness of the Spirit attesting his sonship, and
insists upon " following after holiness, without which
no man shall see the Lord." It also teaches the
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 2 1 1
doctrines of future rewards and punishments, the
immortahty of the soul, and the resurrection of the
body. Its system of doctrines is similar to that of
the Church of England, omitting its Calvinistic arti-
cle, and putting more stress upon the work of the
Spirit in the conscious purification of the heart.
It differs from the Calvinistic Churches, by reject-
ing the doctrines of election and reprobation, and
of the impossibility of falling from grace. It differs
from the Unitarians, by asserting the divinity of the
Lord Jesus Christ ; and from the Pelagians, by hold-
ing the natural corruption of the human heart, and
human inability, without divine grace, to turn from
sin to holiness. It teaches, however, that a suffi-
cient measure of that grace is given to every man
to profit withal, and that through the merits of the
atonement, full salvation is the privilege of every
individual.
USAGES.
Its doctrines being thus broad and comprehensive,
its usages partake of the same spirit. It recognizes
every true believer as a part of the sacramental host
of the Lord Jesus Christ. It urges each individual
to seek a clear and definite experience, and then to
'.voik for the salvation of others. Its members are
divided into classes, consisting usually of from twelve
to thirty, which are expected to meet once a week
for religious conversation, instruction, and prayer.
212 A IIundri:d Years ok Methodism.
The services are conducted by one appointed for
the purpose, who is styled the class leader. In
these meetings such advice and sympathy are af-
forded as conduce to the edification of the members.
Each one is expected to participate, the youngest as
well as the oldest, the women as well as the men,
and thus each becomes accustomed to speak of his
religious experience and to take part in religious
duties. Occasionally, larger social meetings are
held, termed "general class meetings;" and at cer-
tain stated periods a love- feast, in which, after the
example of the ancient Christians, they partake of
bread and water in token of fraternal affection and
Christian union, and an hour is devoted to religious
experience. The members are also urged to engage,
according to their opportunities, in teaching in Sun-
day-schools, and in visiting the sick and the poor.
Young men wdio manifest a truly devotional spirit,
and feel themselves inclined thereto, are permitted
to give a w^ord of exhortation, and, if approved by
the membership, they are licensed as cxhorters.
MINISTERS.
Such of these as feel mwardly called of God for
more public duties, and are believed by the Church
to possess the requisite ability, are licensed as local
preachers. These, while performing public duties on
the Sabbath, follow their accustomed avocations dur-
Doctrines, Usages, and Econo)iiy. 2 1 3
ing the week, and are of no expense to the Church.
From among these the travcHng ministry is chosen,
upon a recommendation of the Society, and of the
Quarterly Conference of which they are membeis.
Thus the ministry arises, from time to time, from
the bosom of the Church. Some come from its
schools and colleges, while others are recognized as
called of God and prepared for active work, who
may not have enjoyed such important advantages.
As we have previously remarked, the platform of
Methodism, so far as it affects the individual and
the societies, is precisely the same as that laid down
by Mr. Wesley in its early organization. In all its
great outlines it is preserved in every division and
every branch of the Methodist family. In the admin-
istration of the sacraments, it inculcates the largest
liberality. The candidate for baptism chooses for
himself the mode of its administration, the Church
believing, that the essential element in the ordinance
is the application of water in the name of the Holy
Trinity, indicating the Spirit's influences in cleansing
the heart and conscience, and that the mode is not
clearly defined or limited in the Holy Scriptures.
So also, in the administration of the Lord's Supper,
it invites to the communion all believers in the
atoning merits of the Lord Jesus Christ, without
reference to speculative points of creed, or to what
division of the Church militant they may belong.
;ii4 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Where individual Churches or Societies are not
sufficiently strong for the support of the minister,
several are united together, constituting what is
termed a "circuit," which the minister visits in reg-
ular order, dividing his labors among them. In
early times and in sparse populations these circuits
sometimes included from thirty to forty appoint-
ments, scattered over an area of from ten to one
hundred miles. This imposed great labor on the
minister, but carried religious services to those who
otherwise would have been destitute. Thus the
Church became a strong element of Christian civili-
zation, in teaching and restraining those who would
have been beyond the limits of other religious influ-
ences. The first circuit which the writer traveled
embraced thirty-four appointments in six weeks.
As population becomes more dense and the Church
grows strong, these circuits are divided and sub-
divided, until at last each appointment becomes a
separate and self-sustaining congregation, and is
usually called a " station."
The officers of the Church are, first, the class
leaders, of whom we have spoken ; secondly, frcan
five to nine individuals, who are called stewards, are
F.elected t. attend to the financial interests of the
charge, as to its current expenses. Their duty is
also to confer with the minister, and advise in refer-
ence to the general management of the work.
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 2 1 5
Thirdly, the church property is vested in trust-
ees, appointed or elected for the purpose, who
hold the property and manage its interests^ in
trust, for the use of the Church, and in further trust,
that the pulpit shall be occupied, from time to time,
by such ministers as shall be appointed according to
the rules of the Church. In large churches in the
cities the trustees attend to the duties of the stew-
ards as well as of their own, there being but one
financial department ; but in the work generally, the
current expenses and the interests of the property
are administered by different boards. Perhaps in
no one thing was the foresight of Mr. Wesley more
clearly seen than in this arrangement. The stew-
ards, owning no property and being alone responsible
for the current expenses, no debt was permitted to
accumulate. Each year, so far as the salaiy of the
minister was concern-ed, closed its operations. Some-
times the minister left his work sadly deficient, but
he had no further claim. Usually, however, the
stewards and the members were stimulated to make
up all deficiencies before the time expired.
Where societies build their own churches by con-
tributions wholly among themselves, it would be
equitable that their property should be responsible
for their engagements to their ministers; but from
the beginning of IMethodist history, tiie churches
were built not exclusively, oftentimes, indeed, in
2i6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
small part, by the local societies. Subscriptions and
collections were made in adjacent charges to build
houses of worship, which should not be put in jeop-
ardy by any temporary neglect of the immediate lo-
cality. Thus the connectional bond of Methodism
vas strengthened, and in its poorest periods, the sale
of a church was a very rare occurrence, as Method-
ists every-where felt more or less interested in the
erection and preservation of every church.
leaders' meetings and quarterly con-
ferences.
For counsel and supervision the leaders and stew-
ards, in stations or small circuits, meet the preacher
weekly, or at short periods, to report the condition
of the classes and to advise as to all matters of cur-
rent interest. The government of the individual
Church, however, is vested in what is termed the
Quarterly Conference, which assembles once in ev-
ery three months. The minister or ministers regu-
larly appointed, the local preachers, exhorters, stew-
ards, class leaders, and such trustees and superin-
tendents of Sunday-schools, as are members of the
Church, compose this body. The stewards of the
Church are elected by the Quarterly Conference on
the nomination of the preacher, and, the trustees
are answerable to it for the correct performance of
their duties. It has also the control of the Sunday-
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 217
schools in its bounds ; and it recommends such per-
sons as it may approve to be Hcensed as local
preachers. It also recommends local preachers to
be admitted on trial in the Annual Conferences, or
to be ordained. Its president is the presiding elder
of the ilistrict, who is required to visit everv charge
once in three months, and to inquire into its practi-
cal workings during that period.
DISTRICT CONFERENCES.
The last General Conference authorized the for-
mation of District Conferences, but left to the Quar-
terly Conferences of each district to decide whether
they should be held. Probably about one half of
the districts made the experiment. In many in-
stances they have been a decided success, and have
proved of great value. In other instances they have
accomplished but little. Where constituted, they
are composed of the preachers, traveling and local,
the exhorters, and the district stewards, and one
Sunday-school superintendent from each charge.
All matters pertaining to the licensing, recommend-
ing, and trying local preachers are transferred to
^hem.
ITINERANCY.
The peculiar feature of Methodism is the itinerancy
of its ministers. Primarily each congregation has
the rie^ht to select its own minister, and each min-
2i8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
istcr has the ri^^ht to select his own congregation.
The period of ministerial stay must then depend
upon the negotiations and engagements between
the respective parties. This is the theory and prac-
tice of all Congregational Churches, In Presbyte-
ti:in Churches and other connectional bodies, before
these arrangements can be perfected, the consent
of the Presbytery, or, in the Protestant Episcopal
Church, the consent of the bishop, must be obtained.
The system of an itinerant ministry requires that
the congregations on the one hand, and the minis-
ters on the other, shall agree to submit to a selected
umpire, the arrangement of the appointments. Both
paities are at liberty, however, so far as they may see
fit, to make known their peculiar condition, wishes,
or circumstances.
ANNUAL CONFERENCES.
The ministers within certain boundaries assemble
each year, their meeting being called an Annual Con-
ference. In this body the character of each minister
is carefully examined and approved, as he represents
not himself merely as an individual, but the whole
body of the ministry of which he is a member.
The bishop, who presides at an Annual Conference,
after consultation with the presiding elders, and after
having received as full information as practicable, an
nually appoints each minister to his field of labor.
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 219
Prior to 1804 the bishop was at liberty to continue
a minister in the same charge without hmit ; but
the usual practice was to change every year, and
sometimes changes were made two or three times
during the year. At that time the great mass of
ministers were single men, and could change without
inconvenience. We are informed by Mr. Ware that,
as late as 1809, when the Virginia Conference con-
sisted of eighty-four members, there were but three
who had families. In 1804 it was agreed that no
minister should remain more than two years suc-
cessively upon a circuit or station. This continued
to be the law of the Church until 1864, when the
ministerial term was lengthened from two to three
years, subject, however, to annual appointment.
This system imposes no small privations, and
oftentimes hardships, upon the ministers. I'rom
the earliest period of the Church, the ministers have
been remarkable for their self-sacrificing heroism,
and this spirit fitted them for the great work which
they have accomplished.
The itinerancy, however, furnislics f )r the Church
a variety of ministerial talent ; and where changes
are desired, they can be annually arranged, without
that f. iction ivhich so frequently arises where no
pro\ision is made for periodical changes.
At these Annual Conferences, the general inter-
ests of the Churches within their boundis are also
220 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
carefully considered, and such order is taken as is
deemed to be for the benefit of the whole.
Preachers recommended by the Quarterly or Dis-
trict Conferences may be admitted by the Annual
Conference on trial. They are then subject to ap-
pointment by the bishop. After two years' proba-
tion, and after passing a prescribed course of study,
they are eligible to admission into full connection.
If admitted, they have a right to participate in all
the deliberations and business of the Conference.
They are also eligible to deacons' orders. After
two years' appointments as deacons, and having
pursued their course of study, they are eligible to
elders' orders. For missionary work the probation
for orders may not be required.
Local preachers, if properly recommended and
qualified, may be elected and ordained as deacons
after four years' experience in the ministry, and as
elders after four years' service as deacons.
GENERAL CONFERENCE.
The supreme government of the Church is vested
in the General Conference. At the Christmas Con-
ference of 1784 this body was composed of all the
traveling preachers. They were invited to meet
Dr. Coke, who came as the representative of Mr.
Wesley, who had been earnestly requested to aid
them in the organization of an independent Church.
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 221
During the following eight years, whatever measures
were enacted were made binding only by the votes
of the preachers in the Annual Conferences. As
this iystem was cumbersome, and tended to a sepa-
ration of interests, a General Conference was called
in 1792, to which all the preachers in full connec-
tion were invited ; and from that time the General
Conference has met every fourth year. After 1796
only elders were permitted to attend.
From 1792 to 1808 the General Conference pos-
sessed supreme and absolute authority. By the
simple vote of the majority, it had power to change
any article of faith or any usage of the Church, or
to alter or abolish any feature of church govern-
ment. Many thoughtful ministers and laymen
feared that, under the influence of some sudden
excitement, the form and condition of the Church
might be radically affected. At one of the early
sessions of the General Conference it was determined
that no old rule should be changed without the vote
of two thirds of the members. But this rule could
at any time have been rescinded.
In addition to this feeling of insecurity, there
iiroje another difficulty. The General Conference
was held as near the center of the work as possible,
which, at that time, was the city of Baltuiiore. The
ministers who were distant found it both expensive
find troublesome to take the long journeys necessary
222 A Hundred Years of Mltiiodism.
for attendance ; and the practical result was, that the
majority of the General Conference was composed,
for several sessions, of the ministers of the Hrlti-
more and Philadelphia Conferences. Dissatisfact-on
sprung up at the extremities, and the distant Con-
ferences insisted upon the constitution of a delegated
body, so that each part of the Church might be fairly
represented. As we have stated, the General Con-
ference of 1808 agreed to constitute a delegated
Conference, to be composed of not less than one for
every seven members of the Annual Conferences.
In constituting this delegated body, however, the
preachers w^ere unwilling to clothe it with the full
power which they possessed, and they placed it under
certain limitations, which are usually known as the
" Restrictive Rules," forbidding it to make certain
changes without the consent of the majority of every
Annual Conference. These restrictions were six in
number, and were as follows: —
" I. The General Conference shall not revoke,
alter, or change our Articles of Religion, nor estab-
lish any new standards, nor rules of doctrine con-
trary to our present existing and established stand-
ards of doctrine.
" 2. They shall not allow of more than one repre-
sentative for every five members of the Annual
Conference, nor allow of a less number than one for
every seven.
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 223
" 3. They shall not change or alter any part or
rule of our government so as to do away Episcopacy,
or destroy the plan of our itinerant General Super-
intendency.
4. They shall not revoke or change the General
Rules of the United Societies.
" 5. They shall not do away the privileges of our
ministers or preachers of trial by a committee, and
of an appeal ; neither shall they do away the privi-
lege of our members of trial before the Society or
by a Committee, and of an appeal.
" They shall not appropriate the profits of the
Book Concern, nor of the Chartered Fund, to any
purpose other than for the benefit of the traveling,
supernumerary, superannuated and worn-out preach-
ers, their wives, widows, and children."
These restrictions could never be altered except
according to the following proviso : —
^^ Provided, nevertheless, That upon the joint rec-
ommendation of all the Annual Conferences, then a
majority of two thirds of the General Conference
succeeding shall suffice to alter any of the above
restrictions."
The ratio o^ representation, which in 1S08 Wcis
one for every five, was changed in 18 16, according
to the limit allowed, to one for every seven. As
the Church increased in the number of its ministers,
the General Conference became, at each term, a
224 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
larger body. An effort was made in 1824 to alter
the second Restrictive Rule, so as to require fewer
delegates ; but as by that time it was felt by some
Conferences that the restriction against changes
was unnecessarily severe, some of the central Con-
ferences refused to agree to any change until the
proviso itself could be enlarged. After considerable
delay, in 1832 the proviso was altered, with the con
currence of all the Annual Conferences, to read as
follows : —
" Provided, ncvcrtJiclcss, That upon the concurrent
recommendation of three fourths of all the members
of the several Annual Conferences who shall be
present and vote upon such recommendation, then
a majority of two thirds of the General Conference
succeeding shall suffice to alter any of the above
restrictions, excepting the first article ; and, also,
whenever such alteration or alterations shall have
been first recommended by two thirds of the General
Conference, so soon as three fourths of the members
of all the Annual Conferences shall have concurred,
as aforesaid, such alteration or alterati^Dns shall take
effect.'
This proviso having been changed, the second
Restrictive Rule was altered in 1833, so as not to
" allow of more than one representative for eveiy
fourteen members of the Annual Conference, nor al-
low of a less number than one for every thirty." It
Doctrines^ Usages, ami Rcoiioviy. 225
was also provided that a fraction of two thirds
should be entitled to a delegate, and that no Con-
ference should be denied two delegates. In 1856
the General Conference, by a two-thirds vote, recom-
mended the insertion of forty-five as the limit, in-
stead of thirty, and the measure was adopted by the
vote of the Annual Conferences.
Under tliis proviso several changes have since
been made on the original Restrictions. The first
was in 1848, altering the fourth Restriction, so as to
change the General Rule on intoxicating liquors to
read : " Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous
liquors, or thinking them, unless in cases of extreme
necessity."
The second was in 1856, altering the third Re-
striction, so as to permit the election of a missionary
bishop for any foreign mission, limiting his episcopal
jurisdiction to the same.
The third was the alteration on the recommenda-
tion of the Annual Conferences, in 1864, of the
fourth Restriction, so as to make non-slaveholding
a term of membership.
The fourth change was the recommendation of
the General Conference in 1864, altering the second
Restriction, so as to allow the smaller Conferences
but one delegate, which wa:; approved subsetjuently
by the Annual Conferences.
The fifth and last change was made on the rccom-
226 A Hundred Years ov Methodism.
mcndation of the General Conference of 1868, of
the second Restriction, so as to allow the introduc-
tion of lay delegates into the General Conference ;
and which was subsequently ratified by the Annu.J
Conferences. Outside of these restrictions, the pov/ci
of the General Conference is still supreme.
The introduction of the lay element into the
General Conference brought the actual government
of the Church into harmony with its article of faith,
which vests in the Church the right " to retain,
change, or abolish rites and ceremonies, so that all
things may be done to edification ; " and, further,
defining the Church to be " a congregation of faithful
men," etc.
The fact that, prior to that time, the government
of the Church was vested wholly in the ministry,
was no fault of theirs, or the evidence of any desire
to exercise undue authority. The government of
the Church arose out of the pressing exigencies of
the case. Congregations were few and far between ;
the laity could not be assembled, and it was found
in every way much more convenient to refer all ar-
rangements to the ministry. Nor did the majority
of the laity ever manifest a desire to be admitted
into the General Conference until that Conference
had freely opened the way. The General Confer-
ence creates and constitutes the boundaries of the
Annual Conferences. It is the only law-making
Doctrines^ Usage Sy and Economy. 227
power in the Church, the Annual Conferences beinj^
confined to matters admhiistrative and judicial.
EPISCOPACY.
The General Conference carries out its purposes,
through an executive arrangement consisting of the
bishops and presiding elders. By their agency, it ex-
ercises a general supe.intendence over the Church.
The bishops, or, as they were originally called, su-
perintendents, arc elected by the General Conference,
and are consecrated by its authority. The episco-
pacy of Methodism is not, like that of the Protest-
ant Episcopal Church, diocesan, or limited to locality,
but is coterminous with the Church. In this respect
our friends of other denominations are sorely per-
plexed. Notwithstanding our system has been before
the public for nearly a hundred years, it seems to be
comprehended by comparatively few ; for the ques-
tion is "asked almost every day, in reference to any
of the bishops, " What is his diocese?" or, " In what
State does he preside?"
Such a number of bishops is elected by the Gen-
eral Conference as is supposed to be necessary to
supervise the general interests. They arrange from
time to time, among themselves, by the authority
of the General Conference, where their work shall
be done, and they visit the Annual Conferences in
such order as is deemed best. Each one has, in the
228 A Hundred Years of Mi;tii(;dism.
field which he visits and supervises, full authorit)
for the time being; whether he visits, now a con-
ference in Oref^on, or the following year one in
Florida, or Maine, or Germany, or India.
As in the itinerancy, so in the episcopacy, this
general supervision is accompanied with toil, an«l
oftentimes with privations, but the unity of the
Church in its general features and administration is
secured. The writer kept an accurate account of
his travels for several years, and found that they
varied but little from an average of two thousand
miles per month.
The episcopacy in the Methodist Church differs
from that of some other Churches in a second feat-
ure. It claims no apostolic succession or special
Divine authority. The Methodist episcopacy is re-
garded as an office of the Church, not distinct in
order from the eldership, but authorized by the
Church for the promotion of its grand design of
"spreading scriptural lioliness" over the world. In
this respect it is not recognized by what is called
the High-Church party. It derives its authority
merely from the Church, and while the consecration
is performed by a bishop, provision is made that
if all should die, a new bishop elected would be con-
secrated by the hands of elders. Thus the theory
and practice of the Church stand wholly opposed
to any idea of prelacy. ThirdK', in other Episcopal
DoctrmeSy Usages, and Economy. 229
Churches, the bishops are part of the law-making
power. In the Roman Catholic Church this power
is chiefly in the hands of the bishops. In the Prot-
estant Episcopal Church they constitute a distinct
house, and no measure can be adopted without their
concurrence. In the Methodist Episcopal Church,
they have no legislative functions whatever, not
having a vote in any Conference — quarterly, district,
annual, or general. They are simply executive or
administrative officers.
The use of the word " order," however, has given
rise to some confusion. That term is sometimes
used to signify a Divine arrangement, and in this
sense, generally, the phrase is applied to the order
of deacons, to the order of elders, and in the high
Episcopal Churches, to the order of bishops. In
this sense our bishops are not a separate order.
But the word "order" is sometimes used in the
sense of class, or diversity of arrangement. We
speak of the order of traveling preachers, and of the
order of local preachers ; we speak of the order of
presiding elders, and of the order of bishops. The
ceremony of consecration indicates this kind of a
distinct class ; but which, we repeat, is a class of
office, and not of any Divine order.
In our ordination service, there is allusion made
to " diverse orders of ministers in the Church ; " and
this doubtless refers to apostles, evangelists, teach-
230 A lIUNDRKi) Years ok METiiODisvf.
crs, and pastors, as well as to deacons and elders.
For, primarily, as to the Divine call, we recognize
but one order in the ministry; and we receive from
other Churches brethren who have been, without
a previous ordination as deacons, ordained as elders
according to the usages of their respective Churches.
The bishops are required to preside in the-Annual
Conferences, and to see that in the administration,
the authority of the General Conference is pre-
served, and its directions executed. It is also made
their duty to supervise the temporal and spiritual
interests of the Church. By this it is understood
that the General Conference holds them responsible
for a proper exercise of supervision, and for report-
ing to it what may be deemed necessary for the
interests of the Church. They are also directed to
ordain such ministers, as deacons or elders, as are
duly elected by the Annual Conference.
PRESIDING ELDERSHIP.
It is impossible, however, for the bishops, being
few in number, to superintend in detail the admin-
istration. To assist them, presiding elders are ap.
pointed, varying in number in each Annual Confer-
ence from two to ten. The duty of these presiding
elders is, to visit every charge within their district
once every three months, ana to supervise their ad-
ministration. These distr'cts consist, according to
Discipline, Usages, and Econoviy. 231
circumstances, of from twelve to sixty charges.
They preside in the Quarterly Conference's, and de-
cide such questions of law as may from time to
time arise. I'heir term of office on any one district
has been limited since 1792 to four }'ears.
In the intervals of Conference, they are author-
ized to make such arrangements, by the interchange
of preachers within their districts, as the necessities
of the Church may require. In cases of charges
against ministers they preside in the preliminar}- in-
vestigation. Becoming personally acquainted with
the official boards within their charges, and holding
services in each congregation, they receive informa-
tion concerning the circumstances and qualifications
of the preachers, and concerning the necessities and
wishes of the different congregations. Hence, at
Conference, they are enabled to give to the presid-
ing bishop such information and advice as may be
neces.sary for a proper arrangement of the work.
PLAN OF SUPERINTENDEXCV.
Through this plan of superintendency, the Gen-
eral Conference is able to maintain a uniform system
of discipline throughout the Church. For while in
the districts the presiding elder supervises the ad-
ministration in each charge, he is responsible to the
bishop lor the correct performance of that part of
his dutivis •, and the General Conference holds the
232 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
bishop responsible for tlie entire administration, as
they liave given him the right of appointing and
changing tlic presiding elders as the necessities of
the Church may require.
The General Conference has no direct control over
either preachers or presiding elders. These are re-
sponsible for their moral conduct to their Annual
Conferences. But as the presiding elders receive
their official appointments from the bishops, who
are held responsible, both personally and officially,
to the General Conference, that body retains its
power over every department of the Church. In our
Union, Congress exercises its authority over the
people in all the States through the United States
officers who are appointed under the Government,
and who execute its will in the several States.
Were the judges, marshals, and collectors, within
the bounds of the several States, appointed by the
States, the general Government would be powerless
to secure unity or obedience to its laws. So, if the
bishops and presiding elders were elected by the An-
nual Conferences, and were amenable primarily to
them for their administration, the General Confei-
ence would have no means of enforcing its directions.
But, under our general system, an enactment o1 the
General Conference is observed in the Annual Con-
ferences under the administration of the bishop, and
in the Quarterly Conferences under that of the pre-
Doctrines, Usages, and Eeunoniy. 233
siding ciders. Sliould a preacher refuse to obej; the
orders of the General Conference, he can, if necessary,
be changed by the presiding elder; and if the presid-
ing elder should refuse, he can be removed by the
bishof. . But for their moral conduct, or for any wrong
done in administration, the prcsidingelders, as well as
the preachers, are responsible to the Annual Confer-
ences, who alone have power to affix any penalty.
The power of the bishop over the elders is simply
confined to appointment or removal from the special
office. The guard against the abuse of trust on the
part of the episcopacy lies in the fact that the General
Conference, having supreme authority, has the right
to remove the bishop from office, or to expel him from
the Church at any time, not only for immorality or
decided improprieties, but also for any cause what-
ever, either of inefficiency or unacceptability, through
which the Church sustains an injury.
Prior to 1808 the General Conference, by a simple
vole of a majority, could have abolished the epis-
copacy or altered any part of the plan of superin-
tendency, making the Church either Presbyterian 01
Congregational. Since that period, such a change
can only be effected by a vote of two thirds of the
General Conference, with the concurrence of the
requisite majority of the Annual Conferences.
What that episcopacy was (alluded to in 1808)
which must not be destroyed, or what \.\\c plan of
:^34 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
our general superintcndency was which must not be
destroyed witliout a concurrent vote of the preachers
is shown by the history of the preceding period, when
the nature and duties of that episcopacy were clearly
understood, and the plan of that general superin-
tcndency was well defined. As we have already
seen, the episcopacy of which our fathers spoke, as
well as the general superintcndency, were peculiar to
the system of Methodism ; and they were designed
to exist as they were then understood, until, by the
general concurrence of the Church, it should be
deemed wise to abolish or modify.
Prior to i8o8 the General Conference was com-
posed of all the members of the Conferences who had
traveled four years. The bishops were component
parts of the body, and as such they took part in the
deliberations, both by making motions and by join-
ing in the debates ; but when the General Confer-
ence became a delegated body, their duties were
limited, in the- General Conference, to the office of
presiding. The system of appointments was the
same it is to-day. From the beginning, the appoint-
ments of the preacher? were made by the bishops,
but the term of the appointments was hmited accord-
ing to the discretion of the General Conference. So,
also, from the beginning, the General Conference
elected its book agents and its editors, and made
them exceptions to the ministerial term. Since
Doctrines, Usages, and Economy. 235
that period, they have extended the number of these
exceptional appointments, but have always adhered
to the same principle.
It will be apparent to the thoughtful observer,
that the manner of sui)ervising the charges in a
Conference such as the British Wesleyan, where
the governing and administrative body is the same,
must be very different from that of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, where the governing power resides
in one General Conference; but the administration
is performed through eighty-one Annual Confer-
ences. These Conferences, too, are not in the com-
pass of an island scarcely equal in area to some one
of our States, but occupy the territory not merely
of a large portion of this continent, and are scattered
in the four quarters of the globe. The latter condi-
tion requires an agency to secure unity of adminis-
tration for which the other has no necessity.
There has been much difference of opinion, and
no little discussion, from time to time, over the
office of the presiding elder. The chief friction has
arisen from the fact, that the presence and services
of the presiding elder are but little needed by the old
and strong charges, and yet the greater part of his
support is assessed upon them. The functions of
the office are chiefly twofold — supervision and ag-
gressive action. The first is especially required
where the preachers are young and inexperienced
236 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
and the second, for the commencement of new
charges, and the encouragement and strengthening
of Ciuirches.
Some arrangement seems desirable by which tlic
labors of a presiding elder can be so distributed
that the Churches shall see the importance of thr
office in its missionary aspect and its connectional
functions. For where the order of the congregation
is well settled, its finances regularly managed, and
its pastor a man of experience and of correct prac-
tice, the duties of an elder in that congregation ap-
pear limited to simple routine matters, which are of
scarcely any value. It is only by the perception
and consideration of its wider influences that the
Churches can feel its necessity. Whether a system
can be devised by which the efficiency of supervision
can be maintained over feeble societies and younger
ministers, and by which the wants of both preachers
and congregations can be fully understood, as well
as their adaptation of each to the other, and yet the
expense be so arranged as not to fall too heavily on
those Churches who receive the least benefit, may
well demand the careful consideration of the mem-
bers of the General Conference.
Church Institutions. 237
CHAPTER XVI.
CHURCH INSTITUTIONS.
HAVING thus given a brief and succinct view
of the doctrines and general economy of the
Church, we pass to notice those institutions and
agencies through which it has exerted a wide-
spread influence.
BOOK CONCERN.
The first of these in the order of time was the
pubhshing house. We have already seen that Mr.
Wesley's attention was early occupied with the pub-
lication of religious tracts and books. These inter-
ests grew upon his hands, until he was compelled
to place them under the control of other persons
termed book stewards. He early enjoined upon his
preachers to spread the books, and to encourage the
Societies to purchase them as far as they were able.
The first missionaries who were sent to America,
Messrs. Boardman and Pilmoor, were preceded by
some two months by Robert Williams, who came
to America on business, but who, previous to his
coming, obtained from Mr. Wesley a license to
preach under the authority of the missionaries wiio
were about to come.
238 A IIUiNDRED Years or Methodism.
Bein<j a man of business, as well as a local preach-
er, he commenced, at a very early period, the re-
publication of some of Mr. Wesley's sermons and-
tracts. In some manner this came to Mr. Wesley's
knowledge, and in 1772 he wrote to Mr. Asbury
requesting that Robert Williams should not re-
publish his works without his consent. In M irch,
1773, Mr. Asbury notices in his Journal that he had
learned that Mr. Williams was publishing religious
books for the sake of gain, and adds, " This will
not do."
The first Conference, which assembled in Phila-
delphia in July, 1773, and over which Mr, Rankin
presided, passed a resolution that no one must re-
publish Mr. Wesley's books " without the consent
of Mr. Wesley, when it can be obtained, and the
consent of his brethren." A further minute was
made, that Robert Williams might sell the books
he had already printed, but should print no more
except under the above restrictions. These notices
are the earliest intimations we find of Methodist
books being published by the preachers. Long be-
fore that time Benjamin Franklin had reprinte-l
Mr. Wesley's sermon on " Free Grace," and also
several of Mr. Whitefield's. From 1773 to 1789 we
find no allusion in the Minutes to Methodist publi-
cations, though there are notices of Mr. Wesley's
hymns and sermons, and other books.
ChurcJi Listitutio)is. 239
The first mention of the book business in the
Minutes is in 1789, when John Dickins was ap-
pointed book steward, and superintended the busi-
ness in Philadelphia. From that time a record has
been preserved. It has been usually supposed that
this was the commencement of our Book Concern ,
but the presumption is, that in some way it was
carried on from 1773, and the profits divided to
support the preachers. Mr. Lee tells us that John
Dickins located in 1781, and never traveled regular-
ly afterward ; but we are also informed, that, on
the invitation of Mr. Asbury, then the general su-
perintendent, he went in 1783 to New York, at the
close of the Revolutionary war, " for the purpose
of superintending our book business." We find,
also, that two preachers were sent to New York
in 1783, and the number of members at its close
amounted only to sixty ; from which we infer that
John Dickins, who was the junior preacher, must
have been engaged chiefly, if not wholly, in this
business. The following year we find him in charge
of New York, and at his side, on Long Island, w is
Philip Coxe, with a membership of only twenty-
four; and wc further find, that when, in 1789, John
Dickins's name first appeared as book steward, in
Philadelphia, the name of Philip Coxe appears also
as book steward, connected with the Virginia Dis-
trict. . This suggests that probably as early as 1 784,
240 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
they were in some manner associated in that work.
With the exception of the year 1785, when wc find
the name of John Dickins among the Virginia ap-
pointmcnts, he was stationed in New York until
1789, when he was transferred to Philadelphia; thus
having been in that city five years, with but one
year's interval.
We are not left wholly to conjecture as to this
book business before 1789, for we find Mr. Asbury,
in 1786, looking over the papers of the " Book Con-
cern," and in the Discipline of 1787 the following
minute occurs : " As it has been frequently recom-
mended by the preachers and people that such
books as are wanted be printed in this country, we
therefore purpose, first, that the advice of the Con-
ference be desired concerning any valuable impres-
sion, and their consent be obtained before any steps
be taken for the printing thereof. And, second,
that the profits of the books, after all necessary ex-
penses are defrayed, shall be applied, according to
the direction of the Conference, toward the col-
lege, the preachers' fund, the deficiencies of our
preachers, the distant missions, or the debts on our
churches." On this Mr. Lee remarks: "From that
time we began to print more of our own books, in
the United States, than we had ever done befon ,
and the principal part of the printing business was.
carried on in New York." If we were to infer the
'CJuircJi Institutions. 241
magnitude from the character of the objects \.o
which the profits were to be appropriated, we should
fancy they were then of no small amount. Unfor-
tunately no records remain of those early dates.
When Mr. Dickins commenced in Philadelphia
the work of publication there was little, if any,
accumulated capital; for it was said that he lent
from his funds six hundred dollars to commence the
business. It is further stated that the first publica-
tions w^cre, "The Christian's Pattern," by Thomas
k Kempis, an edition of the " Discipline," and tlie
" Saints' Everlasting Rest."- Mr. Lee says, speak-
ing of 1789, " In the course of this year we had the
fifth edition of our 'Discipline' published." These
were followed by one volume of the "Arminian
Magazine," and a part of " Fletcher's Checks." The
council which met in 1789 asserted one of its duties
to be, " to direct and manage all the printing which
may be done from time to time for the use and
benefit of the Methodist Church in America;" and
at its session in 1790, it selected traveling book stew-
ards, and directed what books should be published.
Among them we notice four volumes of Mr. W^es-
ley's Sermons. It appears that some profit had
then accrued, for we find in its proceedings tlie {o\.
lowing question and answer: —
Question. " Shall the bishop have power to draw
any money out of the book business for the partial
IG
242 A Hundred Years of Mktiiodism.
supply of any Church or preacher that may be in
pressing need ?"
Ansuwr. " By the recommendation of the elder
of a district the bishop may draw as far as three
pounds per annum, but no further."
Unfortunately, the Minutes of the General Confei-
ence of 1792 were not preserved. Mr. Lee says:
" At this Conference we again employed John Dick-
ins to superintend our printing interests in Phila-
delphia, for which he was to be allowed a house and
$666 33 per year," which was to be paid out of the
profits arising from the business. Conference also
agreed there should be allowed to Cokesbury College,
out of the profits arising from the printing of books
among us, $4,000 in the course of four years to come ;
$800 to be allowed the first year, and the rest to be
equally divided for the remaining three years. As
the college was burned down in 1795 the whole sum
was not paid.
The same Conference directed that the book fund
shov.ld pay to distressed preachers $666 67 per an-
num ; and to the bishops, for the benefit of district
schools $64 per annum. He further says : " It was
supposed tliat the profits arising from our book bus-
iness would amount to at least $2,500 per year.
Such a profit on so little capital, and with so small q
membership, indicates that Mr. Dickins must have
been a veiy skillful agent. In 1796 an order was
Church Institutions. 243
given for the publication of a " Methodist Maga-
zine," which appeared in 1797, and was continued
until the death of Mr. Dickins, in 1798, and was
then discontinued. A rule was adopted at that
General Conference, that " The proceeds of sales
cf our books, after debts are paid and a sufficient
capital is provided for carrying on the business,"
should be regularly paid into the Chartered Fund.
In September, 1798, Mr. Dickins died of yelloiv
fever, which then prevailed as a terrible epidemic.
His friends had urged him to leave the city, but he
felt it to be his duty to remain among the suffering
and dying. Ezekiel Cooper was appointed to fill the
vacancy. In his report, made to General Conference
in 1808, when he resigned the agency, he says:
"When I engaged in this Concern, in 1799, ^^^^ whole
amount of clear capital stock, including debts and
all manner of property, was not worth more than
four thousand dollars, and I had not a single dollar
of cash in hand belonging to the Concern to carry
on the work, or to procure materials, or to pay a
single demand against the Concern, which at that
time was near three thousand dollars. ... At the
General Conference of 1804 the Concern had so fat
prospered that I could show a capital of about
twenty-seven thousand dollars." In i8o^, for so'r.e
cause, the book business was removed to the city of
New York, Mr. Cooper being retained in charge
244 ^ Hundred Years oi- Methodism.
As the General Conference of 1804 had Hrnited
the ministerial term to two years, a resolution was
adopted that the editor and general book steward,
and his assistant, should be exceptions. In 1808
Mr. Cooper was succeeded by Mr. Wilson, the capi-
tal then being forty- five thousand dollars.
By some means the Concern in 18 16 became con
siderably embarrassed, though the capital was re-
ported to be about eighty thousand dollars. Joshua
Soule and Thomas Mason were elected agents.
The Conference directed the publication of a peri-
odical to be called the " Methodist Missionary Mag-
azine." They also passed a resolution declaring it
" improper for the agents of the Book Concern to
purchase or to sell grammars, or any other school
books."
The agents suggested the propriety of purchasing
real estate, and of opening a printing-office; but the
Conference preferred to postpone the matter until
the following General Conference. In 18 18 the
" Methodist Magazine " was commenced. Why the
word "missionary" was dropped from its title we
do not know. It has been continued to the present
time, though after the establishment of the " Advo
cate" it was changed to a "Quarterly."
For many years the business was conducted on
the plan of issuing books on commission. They
\\:q)c sent' to the presiding elders and preachers, who
Cliurch Institutions. 243
made a report of sales, and received a commission
for their labor. It was found, however, that this
plan worked badly. Sometimes sales were neglected,
and the books were injured. The capital of the
Cor.cern was scattered over the country, and collec-
tions were not promptly made.
Dr. Bangs, who was elected agent in 1820, in-
fused more energy into the business by publishing
Benson's " Commentary," and also a revised edition
of the hymn book. In 1822 the agents rented
the basement of the Wesleyan Seminary, in Crosby-
street, and began binding their publications. This
was the first attempt at performing mechanical
labor under the superintendence of the agents.
For nearly forty years, the books were printed and
bound by contract, and were simply held on sale at
the agency. Finding, however, the bindery to be a
great convenience, a printing department was added.
In 1824 Dr. Bangs was re-elected, with John Em-
ory, afterward bisliop, for his assistant. They im-
mediately purchased the seminary building, and in
the following September commenced printing. From
this period dates the rise of the extensive publish-
ing interests as they are now arranged; and it miy
be noticed that this was about the middle of the
centennial period. On September 9, 1826, was is-
sued the first number of the "Christian Advocate,"
the first weekly publication under the patronage of
246 A Hundred Years of Methcidism.
the Church. It liad been preceded by " Zion's Hci-
aid," a small sheet started in Boston in 1823, and
also by a small paper called the " Wesleyan Jour
nal," in South Carolina. Both of these were soon
merged in the " Advocate," which took the name
of the "Advocate and Journal and Zion's Herald."
But shortly afterward the publication of " Zion's
Herald " was resumed in Boston. The " Advocate "
was, from its beginning, under the management of
Dr. Bangs, though edited until 1828 by Mr. Badger.
At this time, to the title of " Methodist Magazine "
was added "and Quarterly Review."
As the business had rapidly enlarged, a lot of
ground was purchased on Mulberry-street, where
new and commodious buildings were erected, and
where the manufacturing department is still located.
The new building was completed in 1833, and the
business rapidly increased; but on February 18,
1836, the buildings, with the entire stock, were con-
sumed by fire, the estimated loss being $250,000.
Unfortunately, a previous severe fire had embar-
rassed, and even thrown into bankruptcy, several of
the insurance companies, so that but little insurance
could be collected. Public sympathy was excited,
and collections made amounting to $89,984 98,
which, added to the insurance, value of ground,
etc., left a capital of $281,650 "/"].
At the General Conference of 1836 an effort was
ChurcJi Institutions. 247
made to remove the Book Concern either to Balti-
more or Philadelphia. Liberal offers of ground for
buildings were tendered in both cities, but after
discussion the project failed. New and more suit-
able buildings were then erected, and the busi-
ness became larger and more prosperous than ever
before.
The separation of 1845 resulted in a litigation for
part of the property. Under the decree of the
United States Court, :\ pro rata division was ordered
with the Church, South. In the settlement made in
accordance with the decree, the agents at New
York and Cincinnati paid to the representatives of
the Church South $270,000 in cash, and also trans-
ferred to them the presses and papers belonging to
the Concern in the South, and all the debts due and
payable in the bounds of the Southern Conferences.
Notwithstanding these large payments, under the
skillful management of the agents the business pro-
gressed without embarrassment, and was annually
enlarged. The buildings in Mulberry-street were
too contracted for the increasing business, and
measures were taken to secure a finer building on a
Tirre prominent street. Finally the site selected
i\-as that now occupied, on the corner of Broadway
and Eleventh-street, which was purchased jointly by
the Book Concern and the Missionary Society. All
whe church offices were removed to this large and
248 A Hundred Years of Mktiiodism
beautiful edifice, where all the publications arc kept
on sale.
Between 1868 and 1872 there were rumors of ir-
regularities among some of the ejnployds, and it
v.as said that losses had occurred. A very earnest
Hiid somen hat painful discussion took place respect-
ing the general management. The agents were
dixidcd in judgment, and the Book Committee was
unable to agree as to the facts involved. Matters,
however, were referred to the General Conference,
and examined carefully by a large Committee, com-
posed in part, of men eminent as well for business
ability as for integrity. The conclusions arrived at
were, that frauds had been " practiced in the bind-
er}', by which the Book Concern has suffered loss,
but in no other department of the Concern;" that
there had "been irregularities in the management
of the business," but there were no " reasonable
grounds to presume that any agent or assistant
agent is, or has been, implicated or interested in
any frauds." This report was adopted without de-
bate, with great unanimity, and thus a discussion
which had excited much painful feeling and some
bitter controversy was brought to a close.
At the Conference of 1872 the manner of consti-
tuting the Book Committee was changed, and skill-
ful laymen were appointed as auditing committees.
A layman was also appointed for the first time
CJmrch Institutions. 249
assistant agent at New York. The quadrcnnium
now closing has been, notwithstanding the severe
financial distress, continually prosperous, and the
issues of the press are annually njultiplying.
Owing to the great difficulty in transportation in
early times, a depository was greatly needed in the
West. Contributions were made for the erection
of a building in Cincinnati, and the depository was
established, which subsequently was enlarged into
a publishing house. Dr. Martin Ruter was elected
agent in 1820, which office he filled until 1828. He
was succeeded by Charles HoUiday, who occupied
the position until 1836. In 1S32 Dr. J. F. Wright
was elected assistant agent, and from 1836 to 1844
he was the principal agent, with Rev. L. Sworm-
stedt assistant. From 1844 to i860 L. Swormstedt
was principal agent.
From the beginning, the business of these houses
has steadily increased. As we have already seen,
the printing houses, with the papers in the Southern
territory, the debts due from the ministers there,
and $270,000 in cash, being more than one third of
the property, was given to the South in the settle-
ment made under the order of the court. Notwith-
standing this loss the capital has incrcasctl, until it
now amounts at New York to $1,013,687 29, and at
Cincinnati to $503,285 73. Not only has this cap-
ital been accumulated, but a large amount has been
250 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
consumed in meeting the deficiencies of delegates
of General Conferences, for the establishment of
new papers in different sections of the country', and
for the salaries and traveling expenses of the bishops,
and the allowance made to the widows of bishops,
louring the last four years, however, these salaries
have been paid, in part, by collections from the
Churches.
The value of the Book Concern is seen not only
in its profits, and in the support it has given to the
Church periodicals and Church agencies, but in its
publication of standard theological works, which
clearly and distinctly set forth the doctrines of the
Church. It has been an educational agency of
great power, and thousands of youthful minds have
been stirred by the earnest volumes which it has
issued. To facilitate its business, depositories from
time to time have been established in Boston, Pitts-
burgh, Buffalo, Chicago, St. Louis, and San Francis-
co ; and large bookstores have been opened in Phil-
adelphia and Baltimore, under Church sanction, but
not as the property of the publishing department.
When we consider that this business has been
transacted for the period of ninety years, through
nearly ten thousand traveling preachers, many of
Vv'hom were inexperienced, and some of whom wevt
employed by presiding elders without full knowl-
edge of their habits, it is astonishing that the losses
Church Instiiuiions. 251
hhould have been so small, and that it should have
been blessed with such prosperity. It has never
suffered, during all that period, from a defaulting
agent, and, with a single exception, it has not been
shown that any fraud has been practiced by an r/;/-
ployd. It has also competed with benevolent or-
ganisations which have endeavored to furnish their
books at cost, or nearly so, such as the " American
Sunday-School Union," the " American Tract Soci-
ety," and kindred associations. From an humble
beginning, with the smallest possible means, it has
grown to meet the wants of the Church, until it has
become the largest religious publishing house in the
world.
For the sake of brevity the names and dates of
the election of the agents and editors are given in
connection with the election of other Church officers
in an Appendix at the close of this volume.
EDUCATION.
In its early work, Methodism devoted its energies
so wholly to evangelical efforts, that for some time
the opinion prevailed that it was indifferent, if not
hostile, to education. This notion may have arisen
parti}- from the fact, that in its rapidly spreading
work it was obliged to employ earnest, dc\'otcd men,
who had not enjoyed high educational privileges.
The opinion, however, was wholly erroneous. Meth-
252 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
odism arose in Oxford University, the time-honored
seat of learning in England. The young men to
whom the epithet "Methodists" was first applied
were scholars of a high rank, and Mr. Wesley had
few superiors in the university. Though he went
forth preaching the Gospel with great earnestness
to the poor and to the outcast, he no sooner united
the converted into Societies than he exerted himself
for their elevation and for the education of their
children. He encouraged the opening of schools
connected with his earliest Churches, and the school
at Kingswood was founded for the education of the
children of the poor colliers who were brought to
the knowledge of God under his ministrations. At
his first Confeience he proposed a school for labor-
ers, but was obliged to defer the project for want of
means. The Wesleyans of England, catching his
spirit and following his example, have established
schools of various grades for the education of their
children, for the instruction of teachers, and for the
preparation of mir.isters and missionaries.
In the United States, scarcely were small Societies
organized before Mr. Asbury turned his thoughts to
procuring educational facilities. In the midst of the
Revolutionary War, as soon as he was permitted to
travel abroad, we find him, in 1780, engaged with
John Dickins in preparing a plan for a seminary,
and even securing some subscriptions. The times,
Church Institutions. 253
however, were very unfavorable. The minds of the
people were excited, and oftentimes alarmed ; the
preachers were sometimes, as we have seen, arrested,
and fined or imprisoned, and Mr. Asbury saw no
proper opportunity for accomplishing his purposn.
As soon, however, as measures were arranged for the
organization of the Church, and before the meeting
of the General Conference of 1784, he laid his plans
before Dr. Coke, who not only approved of the
seminary which Mr. Asbury desired, but preferred
that it should be a college. They com.menced re-
ceiving subscriptions, and by the time the Confer-
ence assembled they reported one thousand pounds.
The Conference approved the plan, and named the
institution " Cokesbury College." It was located in
Abington, eighteen miles north of Baltimore, on the
road leading to Philadelphia, and occupied a site
which commanded a view, as Dr. Coke supposed, of
fifty miles down the bay. The corner-stone of the
building was laid on the fifth of June, 1785, and the
institution was opened September 17, 1787. The
edifice was built of brick, and was one hundicd
and eighty feet long by forty feet wide, and three
stories high. Before the building was finished, a
few scl olars were gathered and a teacher provided.
Bishops Coke and Asbury issued an appeal in it:i
behalf, stating that they had three objects in its
erection : first, to provide for the education of the
254 A Hundred Years of Mf.tiiopism.
sons of ministers; secondly, for the education and
support of poor orphans; and lastly, but not least,
the establishment " of a seminary for the children
of our friends, where learning and religion may go
hand in hand."
Thus the commencement of the first educational
institution connected with Methodism in America
dates from 1785, ten years after the beginning of
our centennial period. At that time all the lead-
ing denominations had already colleges or semina-
ries in active operation. The Congregationalists,
having established their Church immediately on their
landing in 1620, founded Harvard University in 1636.
This was followed by Yale in 1700, and Dartmouth
in 1769, being monuments of their zeal and enter-
prise. The members of the Church of England had
founded the College of William and Mary, in Vir-
ginia, in 1692. In 1749 the University of Pennsyl-
vania was founded in Philadelphia, and in 1754,
King's College, now Columbia, was commenced in
New York. The Presbyterians, in 1746, opened
Princeton College in New Jersey; and in 17S4, the
Baptists founded in Rhode Island an institution
which became the Brown University. The Epis-
copalians also opened Hampden- Sydney College
in 1776, incipient arrangements having been made
before. The Dutch Reformed Church controlled
Rutgers' College, founded in New Brunswick, N. J ,
CJiurcJi Institutions. 255
in 1770. Several of these institutions were either
founded or suj:)ported by public money, received
from time to time from the State ; but being in the
hands of close corporations, the majority of which
were members of the several Churches, they suc-
ceeded in controlling their interests, and thus di-
verting the public moneys to their own special
benefit.
At this day it is almost impossible to conceive
what bigotry and intolerance were manifested in
these institutions, and how difficult it was for stu-
dents of other religious opinions to find in them a
comfortable home. In Connecticut, during the
controversy between the Old Lights and the New
Lights, two students whose parents attended the
New Light Church were expelled from Yale College
because, during their vacation, and at the home of
their parents, they attended the Church of which
their parents were members. At a far more recent
period the writer was well acquainted with a )'oung
man who, some forty years ago, entered a college to
prepare for missionary work in the Methodist Epis-
copal Church. Though his Church associations and
hi.; object in entering the institution were well known,
he was several times called before the Faculty and
re]>roved for attending Methodist services on the
Sabbath. The writer himself, during his acadcnnc
course, was almost daily assailed and reproached be-
256 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
cause of his Church predilections, yet at that time
the progress of hbcral sentiment had very com.ider-
ably softened the former j)rejudices.
Under such circumstances, we cannot wonder tliat
]Mr. Asbury and the fathers of the Church were
anxious to provide some institution for their youth.
To raise money to build Cokesbury College and to
meet its expenses, Bishop Asbury personally solicited
subscriptions, and was for several years in charge
of its finances. The Discipline of 1789 says : " The
college will be under the presidency of the bishops
of our Church for the time being, and is to be sup-
ported by yearly collections throughout our circuits,
and in endowments which our friends may think
proper to give and bequeath."
Shortly after its commencement r^Ir. Wesley, at
the request of Mr. Asbury, sent from England the
Rev. Mr. Heath to be the principal. The discipline
was unusually strict. The students were required to
rise at five o'clock in the morning, and to be in bed
at nine in the evening, without fail. They were
directed to study seven hours a day, three hours
being given for meals and recreation. The recrea-
tions were gardening, walking, riding, and bathing,
without doors, and a carpenter's, joiner's, cabinet
maker's, or turner's business within doors. Three
acres of ground were arranged for a garden, and a
gardener was employed to overlook the students
CJiiircJi Institutions. 257
r.'hcn employed in that recreation, and all play and
amusements were prohibited.
In 1789 an extraordinary religious work occuired
i\mong the pupils. In 1792 more than sexenty stu-
dents were within its walls, and the course embraced
not only ancient languages, but also French and
German. Abingdon became a favorite resort, and
the Baltimore Conference frequently held its sessions
at Cokesbury College to conclude its business. It
was accomplishing a great work for the Church, but
in the midst of prosperity, it was destroyed by fire
December 7, 1795, at a loss of about $30,000. The
fire was supposed to have been the work of an incen-
diary, and the governor of the State offered a reward
of $1,000, but the perpetrator was never discovered.
A previous attempt had been made to fire the build-
ing, but it was discovered and frustrated.
Bishop Asbury had been greatly burdened by its
financial interests and its general management, and
when lie heard of its destruction he wrote : " If any
man should give me £' 10,000 per year to do and
suffer again what I have done for that house I
would not do it. The Lord called not Mr. White-
field nor the Methodists to build colleges. I wish
only schools : Dr. Coke wanted a college. I feel
distressed at the loss of the library."
Nevertheless the college had some warm friends
in Baltimore, who consulted together and resolved
17
258 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
to rebuild, landing, however, that a large building
in the city could be purchased at a low rate, it was
determined to purchase that property and remove
the institution to Baltimore. The property was
procured, and the institution commenced with hue
prospects. In about a year it caught fire from an
adjacent building and was consumed. Discouraged
and dispirited, both Bishop Asbury and Dr. Coke
agreed that it was not in accordance with the will
of God that they should devote their energies and
the means of the Church to this enterprise.
With the founding of the college, the desire for
educational advantages had spread to different parts
of the Church. In Georgia, the bishops had re-
ceived the offer of three hundred acres of land for
the purpose of establishing a school, which Dr.
Coke was anxious to name "Wesley College," but
which elsewhere is spoken of as Wesley and White-
field School. Incipient measures were also taken
to secure a large tract of land, of near five thousand
acres, in Kentucky, to found a school in the West,
but after the destruction of the college in Baltimoie
further effort seems to have been abandoned.
While Bishop Asbury had not at first favored the
establishment of a college, he was very anxious for
academies and district schools. In 1792 he wrote
to Dr. Coke, who was then in England : " If it
were not for the superstition of some, and the
Church Institutions. 259
pride and ignorance of others, I am of the opin-
ion I could make provision by collections, profits
on the books, and donations in lands, to take two
thousand children under the best plan of educa-
tion ever known in this country. The Lord be-
gins to smile on our Kingswood school. One
promising young man has gone forth, another is
ready, and several h;.ve been under awakenings.
None so healthy and orderly as our children, and
some promise great talents. The obstinate and ig-
norant oppose, while the judicious in Church and
State admire and applaud."
From 1796 until 1817 we find no notice of educa-
tional movements. In the latter year, Dr. Samuel
Jennings, assisted by others, opened in Baltimore
an institution called "Asbury College," but being
without endowment it soon ceased to exist. In
1 8 19 an academy was opened in New Market, New
Hampshire, under the control of the New England
Conference, which was subsequently removed to
VVilbraham, and has been one of the most efficient
and po[)ular seminaries in the land. In the same
year an institution called the Wcsleyan Seminar^'
was commenced in New York, and buildings were
secured on Crosby-street. Subsequently they were
Ijiirchased by the Book Concern. The General Con-
ference of 1820 approved of these institutions, and
advised all the Annual Conferences to establish
26o A HuNDRi::) Years ok Mi;tiioi)Ism.
seminaries and colleges, and the bishops were au-
thorized to make necessary appointments of teach-
5r:3 from among the preachers. The seminar^' in
New York was subsequently removed to White
Plains, but the change did not secure it the ex-
pected success.
In 1823 Augusta College, in Kentucky, was estab-
lished, under the presidency of Rev. J. P. Finley,
and in it Dr. Durbin and Dr. Tomlinson were subse-
qurntly professors. In 1826 Dr. Ruter accepted the
presidency. For many years it accomplished great
good in the Church. A number of prominent min-
isters in Ohio and Kentucky were educated within
its walls. Bishop Foster, Professor Miley, of Drew
Seminary, and other distinguished ministers, were
among its students. In 1844 Dr. Bascom attempt-
ed to merge it into the Transylvania Uni\crsity of
Lexington, but the latter project failed ; and though,
after the division of the Church, Augusta College
was resuscitated, yet it was so greatly crippled tkat
it soon ceased to exist.
In 1825 the Pittsburgh Conference, desiring to es-
tablish a college, received the offer of an academy
in Uniontown, Pennsylvania, and shortly after it
was opened under the title of " Madison College,"
Dr., afterward Bishop, Bascom was president ; Dr.
Charles Elliott and J. H. Field were professors. As
there was no e i()\vment, and the tuition fees were
Chirch Institutions. 261
not sL.fficient to meet expenses, there was a constant
call for aid.
In 1830 a building in Middletown, Connecticut,
which was owned by a literary institution, was of-
fered to the New England Conference on condition
of its raising $40,000 for endowment. The offer
was accepted, and Dr. Wilbur Fisk, who had charge
of Wilbraham Academy, was elected president.
Thus the " Wesleyan University " was commenced,
under tlie patronage of the New York and New
England Conferences. This is the oldest collegiate
institution, now in existence, in our Church. In its
halls many of the most talented ministers have been
educated. Other of its students have become pro-
fessors and presidents of colleges, and others have
been prominent in the professional and business
walks of life.
In 1833 Alleghany College, which had been estab-
lished at Meadville, Pennsylvania, was tendered tc
the Pittsburgh Conference, and the institution was
removed from Uniontown to that place. In that
})reparatory period, a number of active young minis-
ters received their education in its halls, and weie
pici)ared for more extensive usefulness.
In the same year the trustees of Dickinson ('ol.
lege at Carlisle, Penns\-lvania, which had been es-
tablished in 1783, offered the institution to the Bal-
timore and Philadeli)hia Conferences if they would
26? A Hundred Years of Methodism.
take it under their patronage. The offer was ac-
cepted, and the institution was opened under favor-
able -auspices. Dr. Durbin was its first president,
and he associated with iiimself a number of the
most briUiant scholars of our Church.
From these institutions educated young men
went forth to teach elsewhere, and the spirit of ed-
ucation extended rapidly into all the Conferences.
In various parts of the West institutions were or-
ganized which have exerted a wide-spread influence
up to the present time. Their names and date of
organization, and the leading facts connected with
them, will be found in the following tables, presented
in the report of the Board of Education to the last
General Conference. Some changes have occurred
since that time: a few seminaries have been discon-
tinued, but probably as many others have been
opened. The exhibit shows the rapid advance
which the cause has made, and is a triumphant an-
swer to the declaration of our enemies, that Meth-
odism does not favor education.
BIBLICAL SCHOOLS.
In 1839, the centenary }ear of Wesleyan Mcth
odism, the subject of establishing a biblical school
in New England was widely discussed, and incipient
measures were taken for such an organization.
Some two or three years afterward a biblical de-
Church Institiitions. 263
partment was organized in Ncwbur)' Seminary. A
board of education, whicli had been appointed,
thought it best to transfer the small amount of funds
collected to the Wesleyan University, with a pros-
pect of the organization of a theological department
in that institution. Its funds, however, did not per-
mit an enlargement of its Faculty, and attention was
again called to the necessity of a separate organiza-
tion. In 1847 Rev. Dr. Dempster, who had been
elected for the purpose, opened in Concord, New-
Hampshire, a theological school. For a number of
}-ears it struggled with many difficulties, and was re-
garded by a large part of the Church as a measure
of doubtful propriety. As the students went forth
into the various Conferences its value was demon-
strated, and the desire for ministerial education con-
tinued to increase.
A lady in Chicago, Mrs. Garrett, donated a large
j)roperty to found a theological school at Evanston,
and Dr. Dempster, having left Concord, opened the
"Garrett Biblical Institute." The Trustees and Fac-
ulty memorialized the General Conference of 1S56
to talce it under its supervision, as one of its provis-
ion^-, was, that professors could only be elected with
I lie approwil of the bishops. The matter was re-
ferred to a committee. Their re})ort was adopted,
and the General Conference gave its approval to the
institutions both at Concord and at Evanston. In
264 A Hundred Vkars '>i- Mktiiddism.
1866 a large building was erected, in great part by
the offerings of the women of the Church, with
rooms fitted up for biblical students, and named
"Heck Hall," as a memorial of that "elect lady,"
who has sometimes been called the mother of Amer.
ican Methodism.
In the same year Daniel Drew, of New Vork,
subscribed $500,000 for the establishment of a the-
ological seminary. The site was selected at Madi-
son, New Jersey. A large building on the premises
was refitted ; other build. ngs were erected, both for
the studer.ts and for the residence of professors.
In the purchase of the ground, thiC fittiig up of
these buildings, and the purchase (;f a library, he
expended over $270,000. He continued to give to
the institution the interest of $250,000 to support
its Faculty, until 1876, when unexpected financial
embarrassments of its generous patron deprived the
institution of its expected endowment.
In 1S67 the Biblical Seminary at Concord was re-
moved to Boston ; its means were greatly enlaige 1,
and since that time it has become a department in
the Boston University.
These three institutions are accomplishing a wcik
of great value to the Church. In each of hem
about one hundred students are receiving in.,trdc-
tion, and are annually aiding to elcxate the minis-
terial standard in the Conferences.
Church Institutions.
265
UI04; -y
lufSsq
M ' '>l>'qA\
•i.ooo
.5,300
2,000
. . . . ic >o
: : : :5S3
■ ^So :8S2o88S ;S : r ;
-ii!Hi.,jauijtidi'j
1 .0 !0
. . . 'O 'f5
• ' • 01 IM
. .'CO .0 — — ococoiio-a"-* •»
_ • CO -r • rH -c Tf 5 _, « ^
■ij»i;-jiH ui
•'K
1
= CI
c-i 0^
■ . . CO 01
■ . . -a"
; ; ; »o
: :^ : : 5f5d-!SS-S2?? :3*
; • rH • ; r-l JI .* Cl ; '0
•raiuniv »33i[oo
-1- 10
00 ™
-.1'
• ; <M ,-H
• • 00 CI • "O CI . C3 t^ CI I- Cl .# .* CO 35
• oOT" •«:-*> .scococioo cias
; m ; .-H ci _ -t<
"l"
"X
IJS^
• 01 t- Jl r).
• CI . to y5 — ' • t^ ■» •— T t^
• O-a -oocsco •— iococirtciajo
• coco 'COCIOO • -f CI CI — — —<—« CO
■aiwinaj
.^fi2
• c^ .00
• t- CI • — . CO • . -.^ -^ CI -.5 ..0
• rj -* ;CIClO ■ -CirCCI— ■ CI
•'1«IV
1 §?.g
• CO 1- z
•COOOOl ■*
• C1 1< • r: t- CO CI 10 cc -.5 -t .o ci
• i~ • <.o r: ci CI CI 01 CI « I- ^
■»l"»>
•>J
S :5!
• ■51 • CO ~
• I- iO • -1. 1- C5 rs • re c 1 • -r .0 -00
• -J. CO • c 1 CO CO ; CJ -J • CO •
•■'1
IM
■
12 :'»2i
:2::: :':^S3;:::'52^ :3a :?c'
-': i-.'^ 2
■-IH111
»J
" :«■
.go -co •
.rt • -O •— Oi .^CC -co CI ;•»•
•9(1
W
-J5-.^-r
. t- CS "J. ^
. — CO . ;o ca ..0 i c 1 cc I - S3 ..0 c3 -f re
■s.^i.<\v\
8S3
"■"v ^. '■''
:8SS.i
. C CO -.2 ^
■ ^' -J
: :*4 • ■'^ '-.■=. 5 -i; S. ;q.5o
* *^0 *CO30*CCCCO3 "* *^'"C|
■aiuojuj iBiiuuv
— " oT o\
.COD-*" ; ■QS '^OOOCOP'-^O^-r:
'-^toci'S ' 'cTo 'o"c-^"ff CO CO rH"i- r-^irToD t^
•viuiij jii.>tu.»oii
■a
III
• • Q ■ ~ Q ■ '■: 1.0 11 CO c t~ -
:«3 :8S :28 :rc^SEiS2g828SSg
too" .'coo lo'i^r .■t~.''.~'^',--rforo'-.ae''-rd 0'
.co-i .1010 .QOlO .co«oo>io t~ — tcooioi
0> -< CITl<^H CO
(
t
•Bpunoiy pii»
"A
•':
«■ CO 0"
00 1-
• ■^•O'^-^^ t 0' 0" . cc i^'oi co~t- o'o'"o 0' c''"*
* CO 'O .-1 00 . 'O 'O • cs Tj, CO <o I— CO Tj. -* -.r 1- '-0
CI ^'Ci— '• — <n — CO -7<
s-
s
c'd-^ :
g;::_^ :
cj'l •
^H i
>■ > >■ •
« a :
a : : : : :
►J
-1 :a : : ■
d^c5 : •
qH v.-a :
= ~-= 5 a
2: « S = .^- :
&;^<!^£ :
•>-■ 5-' >■ >■ >■ •
S B 3 ° ^ '•
: : i : : ;« : ; : : ;d ; i •
: •. :-;^ -J : :o • .■^ : : :
: . :3r- :>J :^c^cJ^ :^^
i^|l^?l; III 1.111
> ■' > > > ?' >■ : r" ? ^ ? ?; ir •^' :•'
i
•
•pspuuoj a.H.v\
-. 10 CO -.0
»»c<5 cc
CO CO 1- CO 00
1^ . r- t- CO »c -r CI 1- — 00 — . c
• iO CO • * CI -1- >o 4. -r CO ri .0 .0 -c
•QDOO •QOaCOO^^OOCOCOCOOOOOCOCO
04
■i'il il^l i 1^
c 5 - ^ _• _■ ^ - i ¥ rt ^. p — c S
IlllilSilillilil
3
IS a
= >.■- 1)
^55 =
• ■= rr != -^ r^ (••• -.T-— ►-I'-.i' te
266 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
iq ui.Jj
JO -uM
2,500
3,000
2,600
490
•0' r-'cO ■ ■ i-i 00 ■ ■ 'fH ■ * *
iii
•X.«!u,,v i
"i •d»M
• ei ■ *o Ci ^ ■* X ^i CD . -n »o CI CI cc -•• O • • ■ •-<
ein-H .01-, ^ M ^ . . .
■.Cjisiuii^ U| -ox
• •ooei..-ic..io.-'0.c.'-- o••••
• • 00 CI . . .^ . . . .« .« c
i
-
•|»1"J,
O 'o CI »o « 'O CI CO o o 1- Ci 1- c t- o CI CI »- o ic c: o rs ■ o a;
o ei 1- -1- ao ci CO -r> e- o ci I- -11 tc t- « O ci ■»• »i- ci C -< ■ oo rt
^ m -.« — _ .r. ci cici ci n ci — iS — — r: — — cirt —
oiniuaj
COt^CDCOCItDCI '.rcOOCI • 't-iO ■*1'CD-faO *o« •-t'^
•sp.iv
O'Occt-Cicoci .c;oc»-* -OwO -00 — — CI .rc^ .rs^
t- "O O en o CO o .ciccocei -cii-co • t- t- -•" » • c ao ■■<••-
^ a-'
•8|«U1,.J
CI CO o CI CO on- o 03 •* ci ^ o • cc C( . ■* CO CO -r — . -»• -r CI o« -a
•OP'IV
-H-».t-cocccicscocico.cciO"^o5ci .-<<cion — CCk-JCC — rS
•XimqiT
;ii|iiiliplHilj:ilil:iiili
'•U1U.>U
I isiiuuv
iiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii
occon 'cDoo •tiTcc ■ *cf ' ' * ■cDoccTi.-i' eo " ' of
■punj jua
u.»"p=a
11
e» S *-■
: : :
...>...,;•-. , . ~- . . . ^- . ;> . .
^ ■ OT --01
a P""
= §ooo = o;g = 3o.,-ogg = g 2 = 55550 -g
c?55Ssrao*55i5o8S5oS25= = 55 -S
2 2 S 2 g ? 8 g § g S Z! ^' 2 S "■ 5 2 li ■4"?; ^" ^ g' g ■ g"
Principal.
: : :^- : :gq :5;=;sa" '■ ■ ■=■•3. -6 '• '■ -S -^^
mmmiimmiimn
«^s -••?,'*-xr i^ S S 1 C-* i'-^-io-^sc^^ go
•; c t,; >■ c-i g s^ >•>•>>> i^ S >>>• ^ > c = >■>:-■>>■ >
•pjpunoj usqAV
^
c
<
1 4 £ i! i: .s f 0'.= 1 c .g 1 f ~. £ .5 o-|" S :^ = = II 1
i
5
r
1
5
>
s
c
<
.■J 6
• :' Z
, Co «= •-
Mil
C « C i
ills :=.t^^ :-5 :§! :^ =
ilil^iiiaifill s
p|i.ii^iy£ii|il|i
aojoj: — — — ScS— ooc;oi.s_-„
:1 :
.:I5
.• c a
©•s
11}
Church lustitutions.
267
ill
ill
;|
CO CO
i-H
00
• 8i
»C O "C -^
:88
■ O C^ «0 — 10 O CO
■ rf CC C^ »0 CI CJ 00
'"i^cjcccccoc'ico^cc'* -cOi— «o •cDOO'^^r- to •c-j«o«:5
iOOJCsiMr-icieo^ccr-H .«^*r5 ■o^'*'cOf-iiC(M'«}*r-iro
^ O -f c
00 o c
.?SS : :8SS<
: - O • O ■ 00
O 00 ■ O • • 10 CO
SgSB
00 i 2 o -03
:8 :?
« —
•OCOOOCO^OOCOCQ
;0 C C 0^0 O O O ^_0_0_>0_0 O
! C >t^' O :D cf "-'^ r-^ O O C* o c^ o' c r
CI 01 o 00 CI o ra ^ 10 «^
8SiS :SgJ
»C OD -^ 01 -* -f
• S 8 5 ~ 5 b
•o oc c 00
O CI ■* O 01 o
«« c-- --=. . =i
■ o rt o :;: iLi
= = >. c s ^
_c__
C Jr ^ = .
^ cc W> 5 c 3 o
■^ £ -s c i £ ?
c c; -^ i C ^ 5;
- — t S •! _, -^r
:=? §■== = ? £= £^
X a r j: el g >
= ■£ I- ii ^ • ^=^ « ~ S J^
?^>geg s s p c IS
•- o) — ;: —
cis?r«
E
a,'
"St- "
m
— c
*•?
. ^ fc Ci- _^ (5
4j *rj 73 "C t 1- •'
_ .i: 'J. X
C K O . « .
C CC t-, c
- Cl. s r ^ >.
«■= = W c .::
r ^ ^ 5 .2-^
n. (^ ^ c-cs: p;
fe'^ ;e
lit-
£§S5
111?
C 3 5 o
E >.«
Ill
o g ®
^O
.£■0
;: a
c u
c 1 « = = ~ :3
^ "^ "x "r r « ^'
J; c c C-' o =. ~
■ o; c
Ice g .
c x «
c = °
■5 £.5
268 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
(A
O
O
u
w
<
S?8 :S!2g»5Sf |8 :§
•rjtmpniy | c-. 5 — c-. x> ao i- o -f :;: yj c^ -^
4 .
e-
•e|«ui9j 1 -«"0-o«ci«5ooa««« .»
•91«W
iO'«<io — co-rei-jieiCTWOt •«
•XjSJqn
«■— ■— 'r;?! cfeT * ei ' •
•smooaf iVDUuy
ej « rtOl -H rH --
•ponj taeoutopua
^ : : : : : :5. : :| : • :
••Saipinig pu»
•punoic) JO 9a|BA
S^'Is'S' -g'Sg =2 • -S'
s
M
a
i
«
a.
Nathan C. Brooks, LL.D .
John II. HraUeley, Ph.D
Rev. 1>. 11. Moore
Rev. lOrastiis Rowley, D.D
Rev. George C. Smith, A.M...
D. 0. Van Nernian, LL.D
Uev. .1. M'U. Mallhews, A.M..
Rev. W. II. I)e Molte
Rev. Ch. W. Cvishing, A.M...
Wni. Richardson
Rev. I. C. Pershing, D.D
Mrs. Julia A. Tevis
liov. John Wilson, A.M
•papunoj U3q.\\
oo'iSxSoo^oo^baDcc-c^nSljo
M
■4
Hal li more, Md..
Hordeiitovvti.N.I.
f'iiKMiinati, Ohio.
New Albany, Ind.
Carniel, N. Y....
New Y'ork City. .
Hillsborough, 0.
.laekson, III
Aiilinriidale, Mas
liehiware, Ohio..
I'ittsburgh, Pa...
shelbvvllle, Ky..
Wilmington, Del
lOvansliin, 111
o
M
:::: :-^ ;::::: :©•
-o ^
a 2-
• • •J -5
tJ.^ o • -.3 3 • :».0 o a Si-
i: rT 5 • ^>- O ?, b c = " ^^.
"5 ,- "? ^^ '■^■£. ^' '-^ "^ H 5 2 5"
i|i=-^>-t.i!:^ = gri
lll^|p.Hl-2|lli
o
i
I
a
£ = = o
Church Institutions. 260
MINISTERIAL SUPPORT.
In 1796 the General Conference orj^anized the
Chartered Fund, appointing for it a Board of
Tnistees, which was subsequently chartered by tlu:
J ejjislature of Pcnns}'lvania. Its object was to sup-
plement the salaries of ministers, and to afford some
support for the worn-out preachers, their widows
and orphans. Prior to that time an effort had been
made to establish a Preachers' Fund, by requiring
every preacher, when admitted, to pay $2 67 — then
£1 American currency, and to contribute annually
%2 ; the money to be lodged in the hands of treas-
urers, and report to be made at each Conference.
P"rom this fund provision was to be made, first, for
the worn-out preachers and their widows and chil-
dren. The allowance for the worn-out preachers
was to be, " if he wants it, $64;" and every widow
and child, " if wanted, $53 33 ; " but none should be
entitled to any thing who had not paid $6 Gj, nor
any one who had neglected to pay his subscription
for three years, unless sent out of the United Slates.
This organization was on the principle of a mut-
r.al aid society, and continued until 1796, when it
ivas merged into the "Chartered Fund" to which
we have alluded. Annual subscriptions were, how-
ever, continued a few yeirs longer to meet extraor-
dinary cases. The anxicLy for such a fund grew
270 A Hundred Years ok Meihodism.
out of the fact, that nearly all of the married preach-
ers were compelled to locate in order to support
their families. An appeal was issued, in behalf of
this fund, in which we find the following paragraph:
" It is to be lamented, if possible with tears of
blood, that we have lost scores of our most able
married ministers; men who, like good household-
ers, could, upon all occasions, bring things new and
old out of their treasuries, but were obliged to re-
tire from the general work because they saw noth-
ing before them for their wives and children, if they
continued itinerants, but misery and ruin." The
number of locations which we find in the annual
Minutes fully sustains this view.
The support allowed to the early preachers was,
indeed, exceedingly meager. The membership was
generally poor, and, as the ministers were unmar-
ried men, who traveled from place to place, living
among the people, they "were able to subsist on
small contributions. In 1774 we find an enact-
ment, that each preacher should have $64 a year
and traveling expenses. Indeed, the earliest preach-
ers did not receive this amount. Captain Webb,
\A\o founded many of the Societies, and who, moit
than any other person, gave early form to American
Methodism, supported himself, besides contributing
to the erection of church edifices. Embury and
Strawbridge were married men, but were local
Church Institutions. 271
preachers, the one being a carpenter the other a
farmer, and they parti}' supported themselves by
their work. Asbury, Boardman, Pilmoor, Rankins,
Williams, and Shadford, were single men. Williams
subsequently married and located ; and cf him iL
■.va3 said, he was " the first American Methodist
pieacher that published a book, got married, located,
and died."
In 1778 paper money had depreciated, and the
salary was raised to £^2 per year, which was nearly
equivalent to $80. In 1782, to equalize the support
of ministers, a resolution was adopted that " all the
gifts received by the preachers, whether in money
or clothing, shall be brought to the quarterly meet-
ing, and valued by the preachers and stewards, and
the preacher who has received the gifts shall be
considered as having received so much of his quar-
terage, and if he is still deficient, he shall carry the
account of such deficiency to the next Conference,
that, if possible, he may have it made up out of the
profits arising out of the sale of books and the an-
nual collections."
In 1780 the first notice occurs of the wives of
preachers, the fourteenth question reading, ' What
p'ovision shall be made for the wives of iiiarried
preachers?" Answer. " They shall receive an equiv-
alent with their husbands in quarterage if they stand
in need." In 1783 we find the answer to the ques-
272 A Hundred Years oe Methodism.
tion, " He vv many preachers' wives arc to be pro-
vided for is "eleven:" and that the sum needed
for their support is estimated at £2(yo. To .'a'^e
tliis sum it was said, " Let the preachers make a
small collection in all the circuits." Theii purpc^i
was to equalize the support, so that all the circuits
should combine in sustaining the families. In 1784
thirteen preachers are reported as married, and £102
were apportioned to the different charges. A ccllec-
lection was also ordered to be taken up in every
charge, prior to Conference, to meet deficiencies.
This was called " the Conference Collection." A
year after the organization of the Church this col-
lection amounted to ;^300, which was applied in
making up the yearly deficiencies, and in sending
out two missionaries?
In 1785 the thirty-seventh question reads, "What
shall be the regular annual salary of the elders, dea-
cons, and helpers?" to which answer is made, "six-
ty-four dollars and no more, and for each preacher's
wife sixty-four dollars ; and for each preacher's child,
if under the age of six years, there shall be allowc:!
sixteen dollars ; and for each child over the age cf
six and under the age of eleven years, twenty-
one dollars and thirt}'-three cents." This rule, in
reference to children, created dissatisfaction, and
the Conference of 1787 resolved that no provision
jhould be made in future " for the children of our
Church Institutions. 273
married preachers." And this appears to have been
the practice of the Church until 1800.
In those early days they were strict, even beyond
propriety, in reference to all financial matters. One
of their rules reads : " We will on no account what
ever suffer any deacon or elder among us to receive
a fee or present for administering the ordinances of
marriage, baptism, or the burial of the dead ; freely
we receive, and freely we give."
It is probable that this rule was adopted to pre-
vent jealousies among the ministers, as but few were
at first elected to orders. A few years subsequently
it was agreed that a present might be received for the
marriage ceremony, but it must be reported to the
stewards of the circuit, to be applied as quarterage.
This rule continued in force until 1800; after which
time, preachers were not required to make such
report.
At this day it seems surprising how so great a
work could have been sustained on such small
means. Brave and self-denying were the men who
laid the firm foundations of the edifice of Method-
ism. The Chartered Fund, to which we have al-
luded, never became a favorite with the people. A
f.^w persons made contributions, and a few legacies
swelled the amount. The capital at present is about
forty thousand dollars. The general sentiment of
the Church was, that they who preach the Gospel
18
274 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
should live by the Gospel. And it was believed
that the current expenses should be met by annual
contributions. Until i8Co the salary of a preacher
was fixed at one hundred dollars, and one hundred
dollars for his wife, and a small allowance was made
to the children, together with an amount to be esti-
mated by the circuits or station for house-rent and
family expenses. At that time the rule for specific
allowances was removed from the Discipline; and
the stations and circuits have, from time to time,
determined what they are willing to give for minis-
terial support. This creates an inequality in the
charges, from which British Methodism is compar-
atively free, and greatly adds to the embarrassment
of arranging the appointments. In too many cases
the estimate made is not fully met ; but even then
the preacher has no claim upon the property of the
Church as a compensation for his services.
MISSIONS.
From its commencement Methodism was essen-
tially missionary. In England the first preachers in-
troduced the Gospel into new places, without any
support, except such aid as Mr. Wesley could occa-
sionally furnish them. Many of these self-denying
and heroic men traveled on foot the circuits which
were assigned them, while they endured privations
sufficient to discourage the stoutest heart. When
CJiurcJi Institutions. 2'^^
the first preachers were sent to America, in 1769,
the Conference gave a collection of ^^50 as a present
to the Church in New York, toward their indebted-
ness, and ^20 to help pay the passage of the mis-
sionaries. Collections were also taken up by them
in London and other places. In 1785, at the organ-
ization of the Church, two ministers were sent to
Nova Scotia, and a collection was taken to aid them,
which amounted to ^57-
In 1786 Dr. Coke issued an address to the English
public proposing an annual subscription for missions
to the islands adjacent to Great Britain, as also to
Nova Scotia and the West Indies. Allusion is also
made to a mission designed for Asia, which was for
a time postponed. Mr. Wesley indorsed the plan,
recommending it to the Christian public. Dr. Coke
sailed, in September of that year, from England,
with missionaries who commenced their work in the
West Indies; and in 1787 there appeared in Mr.
Wesley's Minutes, " Missions established by the
Methodist Society."
At Mr. Wesley's last Conference in 1790, a com-
mittee of nine, of which Dr. Coke was chairman,
was appointed to take charge of mission interests;
being thus in reality a board of managers for a mis-
sionary society. Collections were taken up in many
circuits, and in 1793 the Conference ordered a col-
lection to be taken in every charge. As early as
2/6 A Hundred Years or Methodism.
1787 Dr. Coke published his receipts and disburse-
ments. The amount for that year was ;^ 1,1 67. At
the General Conference of 1796, Dr. Coke proposed,
among his other duties, " to visit the West Indies
and France, when there is an opening and I can be
spared."
In 1 79 1 the British Methodists had already begun
some evangelical labors in France, being in advance
in missionary work of nearly all other Churches.
The Baptist Missionary Society was established in
1792, the London Missionary Society in 1795, and
the Glasgow Missionary Society in 1796; though
the movement was opposed by many of the
Churches. In 1789, when Mr. Carey proposed, for
consideration by the Baptist ministers, the sending
of the Gospel to the heathen, the venerable divine
who presided at the meeting sprung to his feet, de-
nounced the proposition, and said: "Young man.
sit down ! When God pleases to convert the
heathen, he will do it without your aid or mine."
Wlien, in 1796, a proposition was made in the Gen-
eral Assembly of the Church of Scotland to estab-
lish a foreign mission, it was urged that it was " not
only an unnatural, but a revolutionaiy design." In
I his view such men as Doctors Erskine, Hill, and
C'thers concurred, and they recommended that the
Assembly should express its " most serious disap-
probation, and its immediate and most decisive op-
Church Institutions. 2^^
position." Yet these Churches soon changed their
opinions, and have been among the most active sup-
porters of the missionary cause.
In America the whole plan of the Methodistic
work was essentially missionary. The preachers fol-
lowed the swelling tide of population over hill and
valley, across mountain and plain, and as really per-
formed missionary labor as though they had been
sent forth by a missionary society. Dr. Coke was
so full of missionary spirit that, having crossed the
Atlantic sixteen times in visiting America and the
West Indies, he projected, and in his old age led, a
missionary expedition to the East Indies; dying on
his passage before his eyes beheld the land for which
his heart had yearned.
The difficulty of securing assistance for the preach-
ers on the frontier, led Doctors Bangs, Clark, Soule,
and others to earnest effort. A committee was ap-
pointed to prepare a constitution for a society,
which v.'as adopted on the 5th of April, 18 19, Dr.
Bangs presiding, and Joshua Soule appealing to the
people for subscriptions. The General Conference
of 1820 sanctioned the plan, and the Missionary So-
ciety became an integral part of the Church. For
Fixteen years from that time Dr. Bangs acted as sec-
retary, speaking and traveling without salary ; and in
addition to his other regular duties he was the au-
thor of every annual report but one until 1841.
278 A IIuNDRLi) Years of Methodism.
WYANDOTTE MISSION.
One of the circumstances which led to the forma-
tion of this society was of a very singular character.
A colored man, named Stewart, supposed to have
been partly Indian, residing in Marietta, Ohio felt
a deep impression that he must go somewhere in a
north-western direction. The impression also rested
upon his mind that he must "preach to a man and
woman " who had appeared to him, and who, he
thought, had said to him in the vision, " You must
declare my counsel faithfully." In the year 1814 he
left Marietta with but a small outfit, and taking his
Bible with him, finally reached Upper Sandusky.
Arriving at this place, he saw what appeared to him
the very " man and woman " whom he saw in vision.
Being a sweet singer he attracted the attention of
the Indians, gradually won their confidence, and
several of them were converted. In three years
after an interesting revival commenced under his
labors, and many were converted. After a short
absence he returned again, and continued to labor
among them. Applying for assistance, a mirister
from Mount Vernon, Ohio, went to his aid, and in
18 19 the mission was adopted by the Ohio Annu-
al Conference. Subsequently such men as Rev.
Messrs. Finley, Gilruth, and Dr. Elliot were con-
nected with the mission, which for a time had great
C/iiirch Institutions. 279
prosperity. The report of this success did much to
stimulate the friends of the missionary cause. Mis-
sions were soon after commenced in Upper Canada
and arrong the Creek Indians in Alabama and Geor-
gia, and were gradually established among other
tribes, One of the most promising of these, which
was greatly injured by the division of the Church in
1845, was among the Cherokees.
MISSION TO AFRICA.
In 1 83 1 it was proposed to establish a mission in
the colony of Liberia, in West Africa, for the benefit
of the people of color who had emigrated from this
country. Melville B. Cox, of New England, offered
himself, and was appointed as a missionary. On ar-
riving in Africa his labors were attended with more
than ordinary success, but in a few months, pros-
trated by the fever, he passed away. Reinforce-
ments were sent in the year 1834, among whom the
Rev. John Seys was one of the most efficient. He
was accompanied by the Rev. Francii^ Burns, then
a local preacher, who was subsequently elected
bishop. A number of missionary stations were es-
tablished, some native Africans converted, and sev-
eral schools were opened. An academy was estab-
lished at Monrovia, of which Mr. Burton, a graduate
of Alleghany College, was api)ointed principal. Li
a short time he too was cut off. An Annual Con-
28o A Hundred Years of Methodism.
fcrcncc was subsequently orf^anizcd, which was vis-
ited by Bishop Scott in 1852.
'Ihe mission in Africa has not reahzcd the lull
expectation of its friends. The colonists, being
chiefly liberated slaves, have not shown that inde-
pendence and energy essential to rapid growth.
Instead of pushing out into the interior, the preach-
ers have confined their efforts principally to the col-
ony, and consequently not much has yet been done
for the regeneration of Africa.
FLAT HEAD INDIANS.
In 1833 there came a remarkable call from the
Flat Head Indians of Oregon. By some means
they had heard that the white men had a book
whi'ch told about the Great Spirit and another world.
They sent a delegation across the Rocky Mountains
to find the book, and to ask for a teacher. Arriving
at St. Louis they made known their wants, and the
intelligence was published throughout the country.
Dr. Fisk issued an earnest appeal in their behalf,
and three young men, Joshua and Daniel Lee, and
Cyrus Shepherd, volunteered for this work. Thf.y
arrived at Fort Vancouver in September, 1834, anil
immediately commenced their labors. Other mis-
sionaries and mechanics followed in a few years,
and the foundation of the Church was laid in Ore-
gon. This appeal stirred the heart of the Church,
CInircJi Institutions. 28 1
and increased the missionary contributions. In 1833
the amount of collections was $17,095 05; in 1S34
it had increased to $35,700 15, havang more than
doubled.
There is something sad connected with the con-
dition of the Indian population. Gradually they are
melting away. They imitate the vices of the whites,
without cultivating their virtues. Tribe after tribe
is disappearing, and only a poor remnant remains.
There are, it is true, some interesting missions
among the Indians on the Pacific coast. That
among the Walla-Walla tribe is conducted by one
of the early members of the mission, Rev. Mr. Wil-
bur, and has accomplished great results. Yet even
the chief success of the mission to Oregon has been
in laying broad and strong foundations for the grow-
ing Church.
SOUTH AMERICA.
In 1835 the condition of South America attracted
considerable attention. Rev. F. C. Pitts was sent
by the board to visit Rio Janeiro, Buenos Ayres,
Montevideo, etc. Having reported favorably, Dr.
Dempster was appointed in 1836 to Buenos Ayres,
and the Rev. Justin Spaulding to Rio Janeiro. The
following year the Rev. Dr. Kidder uas sent out to
assist Mr. Spaulding, but, owing to the death of his
wife, he returned in 1840. For many years, the work
of the mission was confined chiefly to English sneak-
282 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
ing persons, but more recently the work has extended
among the Spanish population, and under the man-
agement of Ikothcrs Jackson, Wood, and others, a
very' favorable work is reported, especially in Mon-
tevideo, and in the interior of Uruguay.
MISSIONARY SECRETARY.
At the General Conference of 1836 it was judged
best to appoint a missionary secretary, who should
superintend this department of Church work. The
mission field was constantly widening, and the
collections were increasing in amount. Dr. Bangs,
who had previously devoted himself to their inter-
ests, in addition to his other work, was at once chosen
as the corresponding secretary, and he entered with
great zeal and energy on his work. This Conference
also directed the organization of the Liberia mission
into an Annual Conference.
GERMAN MISSIONS.
About this time commenced a remarkable move-
ment among the Germans, which has since assumed
large proportions. We have already seen that the
Rev. Mr. Otterbein assisted at the ordination of
r)ishop Asbury, and was his intimate friend. He
established a form of Discipline very similar to that
of the Methodists, and which resulted in the forma-
tion of the Church of the United Brethren. After
Church Institutions. 383
that time a movement took place among the Ger-
mans, under the lead of a minister named Albright.
An association was formed, which adopted the gen-
eral Discipline of the Methodist Church. In some
sections of the country they are known as the AI-
l)right Methodists, but they call themselves the
" Evangelical Association."
Many leading minds in the Church had felt the
necessity of doing something for the German popu-
lation, which was increasing in our midst. In 1835
Professor Nast, a young man from Germany, a pro-
fessor in one of the western colleges, became deeply
awakened, and was converted. He at once felt r.n
earnest desire to preach the Gospel to his country-
men. He was received into the Ohio Conference,
and appointed missionary to the Germans of Cin-
cinnati. II is success at first was very limited. He
encountered many difficulties, and no little persecu-
tion. In addition to his regular preaching he trans-
lated a number of works into the German language;
and in the beginning of 1839 ^ German paper, under
his editorial supervision, was issued from the West-
ern Book Concern. hVom that time the work has
continued to enlarge until, at this time, there are six
Annual Conferences in the United States. Nor has
the influence of this work been confined to our
country. While Dr. Nast was preaching in Cincin-
nati, a young infidel physician. Dr. Jacoby, with
284 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
several companions, attended service for the purpose
of furnishing notes to an abusive German paper.
Under the ministry of the word his conscience was
awakened, and he shortly afterward was converted.
After having preached in St. Louis he was sent to
Germany, and was the successful founder of the
Conference in that country.
CHINA MISSION.
The next mission in order of time was estab-
lished in China. For several years attention had
been called to that populous kingdom, and in 1846
the Missionary Board resolved to commence the
work. In 1847 ^^v. Moses C. White and Rev. J.
D. Collins sailed for China, arriving on the 14th of
August. Foochow was selected as the center of the
mission, and in October of the same year Rev.
Henry Hickok and Rev. Robert S. Maclay, since
superintendent, and now missionary to Japan, sailed
as reinforcements. For several years they met with
great difficulty, and toiled without seeing a convert.
Within a few years past, however, the work h^s
been greatly favored of God and much enlarged.
The missions have been visited by Bishops Thom-
son, Kingsley, and Harris. A number of districts
have been arranged, consisting of native presiding
elders and preachers, and some of the work is self-
supporting.
Church Institutions. 2S5
MISSION TO INDIA.
In 1856 a mission was established in India, under
the superintendence of Rev. Dr. Butler. A year
after his arrival the terrible Sepoy Rebellion occurred,
and he, his family, and assistant missionaries, amid
almost incredible hardships, barely escaped with
their lives. Since that time the mission has regu-
larly and constantly progressed, as will be seen from
the statistics. It has prospered in every depart-
ment. A number of schools have been established ;
a college has been founded for the training of mis-
sionaries ; a printing-press is in operation ; and *' ze-
nana " work, under the care of active women, some
of whom are physicians, is successfully conducted.
An Annual Conference was organized in 1865 by
Bishop Thomson, and more recently, under the la-
bors of the Rev. William Taylor, a glorious revival
commenced in Bombay, Calcutta, and at other
points, both among the English speaking and native
population.
BULGARIAN MISSION.
In 1857 a mission was also established in Bulga-
ria. From various causes this has not been so suc-
cessful in its results as some others. Dr. Long, for-
merly superintendent of the mission, is now profess-
or in Roberts College, near Constantinople. He is
an eminent linguist, and has done a valuable work
286 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
in helping to translate the Scriptures, and in i.-.suing
tracts in the Bulgarian language. The mission is at
present under the superintendence of Rev. Mr.
Flockcn.
SCANDINAVIAN MISSIONS.
In 1845, under the l.ibors of Mr, Hedstrom, a
converted Norwegian, a mission was commenced in
a bethel ship on the North River at New York.
This was attended by many sailors and officers of
vessels, and also by many emigrants. The latter
generally passed westwardly to Wisconsin, Iowa,
and ]\Iinnesota, and preachers were raised up who
ministered to them. As the result there are Scan-
dinavian districts in the Central Illinois, Wisconsin,
and Minnesota Conferences, now embracing one
hundred and twelve preachers, and five thousand
two hundred and sixty-five church members.
Some converted Scandinavians, returning to their
own country, told the story of their conversion, and
a religious interest was awakened. They earnestly
pleaded that some minister might be sent to them,
and in 1854 C. Willerup, a native Dane, was sent to
open a mission in Norway His labors were attended
with success, and several Societies were established
in the vicinity of Sarpsburg and Frederickshall. In
1858 he opened a mission in Copenhagen, where a
large church edifice was erected, and from which as
a center these missions were prosecuted. Amid
"Church Institutions. 287
many discouragements, arising from the laws of the
country as well as from the strong opposition of
the clerg)', the work gradually spread. At present
there are in Denmark seven missions, of which
Carl Schou is superintendent, and a Sunday-school
paper is regularly published.
The mission in Norway gradually enlarged under
the care of Rev. Mr. Willerup, then of Rev. Mr.
Peterson, and at present of Rev. Mr. Hanson. There
are now stationed twenty-one preachers, and there
are about twenty-five hundred members. A church
has been built in Christiana, the capital, and also
respectable buildings in a number of the larger
towns. A small Book Concern has been started,
and a Sunday-school paper is regularly issued.
The laws in Sweden being very severe, it was
more difficult to find entrance for our missions;
but in 1868, Victor Witting, a native Swede, and a
successful minister, was sent to Gottenburg. From
this place, as a center, the missionary work has
spread until, at the last Conference, held in Wis-
by, on the island of Gothland, the writer stationed
some sixty ministers, who have enrolled some six
thousand Church members. Notwithstanding the
masses of them are poor, they have contributed
liberally for the erection of churches. A small
school has been established for the education of
young men preparing for the ministry, and for such
288 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
other young people as may desire education. A
publisliing house has been commenced in Gotten-
burg, and a weekly Church paper is issued, as also
one for the Sunday-schools. A number of books
and tracts, including an abridgment of Clarke's
Commentary, have been issued in the Swedish Ian-
guage, and Sunday-school hymns, with appropri-
ate music, are now in general circulation in both
Sweden and Norway.
ITALIAN MISSION.
The overthrow of the temporal power of the pope,
which followed the recent Franco-German war,
opened the Papal States, with the city of Ro ne,
to Protestant efforts. The Missionary Society sent
Dr. L. M. Vernon, in 1871, to Italy, to examine the
religious condition of the country, to select a proper
center, and to pursue as he might be able evan-
gelistic work. While learning the language, and
becoming acquainted with the wants of the country,
the center of the mission was fixed at Bologna ; but
as Paris is said to be France, so is Rome Italy, and it
was deemed proper to make the city of Rome the
center of this work. Under Dr. Vernon's care sev-
eral missionary stations were opened, and several
helpers were raised up, partly from the Protestant
Churches which had been working in that land, and
partly from converted Catholic priests. Bishop
CliiircJi Institutions. 289
Harris met these missionary workers in 1874, and in
1875 tlie writer held an interesting session with
them in the city of Milan. A site in a populous
part of Rome was purchased, and a small but neat
Gothic edifice has been erected, which was opened
for public worship last Christmas. Several minis-
ters of more than usual talent have been employed
ir. the mission, and the indications are favorable for
the progress of the work. There arc now thirteen
missionaries, with a membership of about five hun-
dred. Thus it is that Methodism has at last estab-
lished itself in the very center of the operations of
the Roman Catholic Church, and, in common with
other Protestant denominations, will henceforth
contest with that Church the occupancy of all the
Catholic countries of Europe. It is, perhaps, not
generally known that the members and ministers
of the Church of England have done very little for
Protestantism in Europe. They have established
small churches in the large cities, for the benefit of
the resident English population, but they have
wholly neglected the natives. Being themselves
the Established Church of England, they have not
been willing to come in contact with the Established
Churches of other countries. It is with regret we
add, that they have not only done nothing to
counteract the spread of Popery in the countries of
Europe, but the influence of some of their ministcr-
19
290 A lIUxNDRED Years of Methodism.
has been used in opposition to the evangelistic
efforts of other denominations. It cannot be a mat-
ter of astonishment, that with the Papists vigorous-
ly occupying ever)' Protestant country, and with
the leading Protestant Churches declining to occupy
Papal countries, that Protestantism has been shorn
in great measure of its strength. This tendency of
the State Churches in Europe has thrown upon
America the duty of leading the evangelistic efforts
in those old countries.
In these remarks I do not include the Independ-
ents, the Wesleyans, the Baptists of England, or
the Free Church of Scotland, all of which are wholly
independent of the State Churches ; and yet they
have been to some extent, perhaps unconsciously,
influenced by the pressure of public opinion, by the
conduct of the large Established Churches, and by
the sentiments of their Governments. Thus, while
Protestantism is the established religion in Prussia,
England, Holland, Sweden, Norway, and Denmark,
there has not been, so far as I know, a minister sent
by any one of the State Churches to the native
population of Catholic countries.
Even in our own country the Protestant Episcopal
Church, until very recently, has not made any effort
in behalf of the Catholic population o.f the world.
We record with pleasure the fact that it has now
established its missions in Hayti, having elected a
Church Institutions. 291
bishop therefor, and that it has also commenced a
mission in Mexico. It is to be hoped that the fine
edifice erected by the contributions of the members
of this Church for the Americans temporarily resi-
dent in the city of Rome, may ere long be the cen-
ter of religious services for the native population.
MISSION TO iMEXICO.
Early in 1873 a mission was commenced in the
city of Mexico under the superintendency of Dr.
Butler, who had some years before returned from
India. The duty of attempting the evangelization
of our sister republic had long been felt by many
earnest Christians ; but the unsettled state of the
country, and the insecurity of life and property,
together with the persecuting spirit of the Roman
clergy, caused long-continued delay. At last,
however, a wide, and, as we trust, an effectual door
has been opened, and Protestant Churches have
entered that land with hopeful prospects. A com-
modious building, centrally located in the city of
Mexico, has been secured for our mission, and opera-
tions have been commenced not only in the capital,
but in Puebla, Pachuca, Orizaba, and Guanajuato,
and also in the district between Mexico and Puebla.
There are now six ministers sent from this country,
a press has been established, the Discipline, and
tracts, and sermons have been printed, two orphan.
292 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
schools arc in operation, a small institute has been
opened for the education of young ministers, and
a number of native helpers and colporteurs have
been employed. The Mexican Government, with
enlarged and liberal policy, has pledged its efforts to
protect alike all denominations of Christians, and
we have no doubt of its sincerity. As we write,
however, a revolution is in progress, the result
of which may exercise an important influence on
our work.
From this center it is to be hoped that the work
will spread throughout not only Mexico, but also
through the lands of Central America. It is the first
attempt of Methodism to establish on a broad basis
its institutions and services, and to introduce its lit-
erature, into the Spanish language. For, though
some efforts had been made by the Wesleyans in
the Spanish dominions, and though missions in
South America had been commenced some years
previously, yet there had been no organized plans
for the diffusion of our Church literature, nor had
such agencies been established as are essential for
the wide and rapid development of our work.
Church Institutions.
293
RECEIPTS OF THE SOCIETY.
The folic R'ing table exliibits the income of the Society from all sources sinco Its
orgiiiiization : —
Datt.^.
A"l llTll.
UATui.
1 A..a„t.
Rccei f fid d
11 ring the
year 1S20
*S'23 04
deceived during the yeai
lg4S $81,600 34
'•
"
lS-21
2.32S 76
•'
"
1.849, :81.045 13
•'
"
ls-22
2,54T 39
"
"
K.0 104.579 54
"
"
l>i28
5.427 14
May
1. 1S51,
to April 30
1^52 152.1-2 43
-'
"
IS'24
.3,r)S9 92
"
1, 1852,
" Dec. 31
Isrvi 33^.008 39
"
"
IS'-T,
4.140 10
Jan.
1, 1S54,
'■
K4 220.412 0.1
**
"
Ib-.'O
4.91)4 11
'
1S55,
"
1nn5 219.3114 04
"
'•
Isi'T
0,si2 4!)
'
1S56,
"
1-50 2;N.441 92
"
"
l^i>>
0,24o 17
'
1S57,
"
K.7 272.190 43
"
"
ls-.'!i
14.17(i n
'
INJS,
"
1N.■^25^22^ 01
*♦
"
l.-ciO
i:i.l2s (H
18,59,
"
1>51I 27ii.Oi;7 19
H
'•
ISJl
9.'.l.")ii .">T
'
ISOO,
"
l-Oo 2ri2.722 77
"
"
\<:V>
ll.:-;79 (w;
•
ISOI,
"
IsOl •_'.•,( |.;J74 93
U
•'
1S.-W
17.01(7 0.")
'
1802,
"
1^02 272.523 71
"
"
ISU
35.700 15
18G3,
"
1>0( 429.708 75
"
"
ls«
30.4112 21
'
l8tU,
"
]-lU5.>.'.i93 20
**
"
iNSfi
59.517 10
'
1 805,
'•
1m;5 012.740 07
"
"
l^iT
57.ii!iO o5
'
1800,
"
l-lic, r,-r,.:No 30
*♦
"
iNi^
9i'i.ll--7 30
"
1807,
"
1-07 0|:;.I120 96
u
"
\-<\\)
132.4SO 29
"
ISOS,
"
1808 ooti,i;oi 09
u
"
livln
1:;0.410 >7
"
1S09.
"
1-09 (V!4.704 11
•*
"
I'^l
139.'.I25 70
"
1870,
to Oct. 31,
ls70 t;o2.951 27
•♦
"
1 •>!■.'
13:i.4T3 25
Nov.
1, 1S70,
1-7! 029.021 75
"
"
\^-'.
141.770 ^11
1S71,
"
]>72 001.11.50 00
4t
"
1M4
140.57-. 7^
1S72,
"
1-73 OMIS'.O (>1
u
"
\>a:,
91.502 27
"
1873,
"
1874 075,0-0 33
•♦
"
lS4li
s9.o2S 20
•'
1874,
"
1875,002,465 69
"
"
1S4T
7S.932 73
1
SUMMARY OF STATISTICS FOR 1875.
Foreign Missions.
Africa
S. America..
K. China....
('. China
V. f'liii, ;.....
(ler. &.'<«■ itz.
Dt-nniark
NdrWHT ,
Sw.vlen
Iiiil'a
Ii..inl)'j li.-n-
gnl i .Mad.
r i.s
liiilsiria
IiaLv
Japan
Mex ico
Total
_•
X
»•
isa;
»•
E
1 i
Ml
-
p-
s
s
A.
1«.3!
<
<
4(
<^
X.
7. B-
1
1
?,I0(
20-
:;3
1K<0
.")
1
307
m
3
1M47
;■)
3
71
I,2;'8
(Hii
1808
1;
3
3
%\
21
•1
1869
1;
5
5
?(■
22
1K49
3
\M
Si
7;!4«
2;il!i
02
\KA
1
7
7
i-*i,
2!3
3
18.-,4
1
(W
15
1.H70
2/): 17
II
18.ki
I
ll.i
02
3,(;;>«
i;i:i5
3-
1856
24
131
»
45
1.979
789
18
lR;Vi
12
lH;-,7
3
.1
2
1
52
111
1x71
n
12
m<
1
1872
5
h
1
7
11
3
1872
4
2
2
10
o*<
119
mi
■)59
28
281
r8.77.TH,2x2;
lO'll
1.171 0!
1,01 lO 01
.0111)
,5110 (II
;ioii 0'
.17H 82
,li;ir 0(
.1100 (III
.."Is im
••.« 00
10,000 no
2.000 on A 13M)
lil,9.">:! Oil
12.0110
2'.»,10U
3,0:
5l',74«
♦778,0111 8j;.V)»13,3.>2
•14,741
2,1:19 i
13,124 i
I5.9:i4 I
208 I
1.731
904
35
104
12,:!!>5
943
l,0.iO
4.l3rt
£i5C5
»9il,'?94 00 436 32,lta
' In these cases Schools, I'riiiting-onices, Hospitals, etc., may be included.
>94 ^ IIUNDkKi) Years of Methouism.
Territories.
MiKSIONS.
8
6
c
^
J3
"e
■= Pi
Arizona
46 J .
lis 7 6
4
4
—
7 C
Total 1 9
ItU
Domestic Missions — Foreign Popci-ations.
Missions.
■"
1
i
"5
j
Prob. Viil.
"3
i
^ J
Welsh
1
206
49
4
749
5
518
•1
63
10
"86
1
76
1
f3,500
23V,.52.^
17,850
23
$31,156
$104 on
73 5.1<IS
1 30
iC 2,167
3,466 72
ih. .'...
American Iiuljuii
si.-. :C.
Total
297 7.439
1.816
89
$2.'i2.S75
36
133.6.50
f4.4.'51 62
Summary of Missionaries.
Foreifrn Alissionaries and As.si-tants
Native Preacliers
Missionaries and Assi.stants in Territories
Mifsionarip.s to Foreign Poimlations in the United Stiites.
Domestic Missionaries
690
2S1
15
297
2.873
Total number of Mission.iries 3,661
SUNDAY-SCHOOL UNION.
When Robert Raikes asked the question, "What
shall be done for the neglected street children of
Gloucester?" it was a young Wesleyan woman who
replied: " Let us teach them to read and take them
to church."
It was John Wesley who suggested and adopted
the plan of voluntary teaching in the Sunday-schools
of England.
In the Methodist Episcopal Conference of 1784
the following question and answer were inserted in
the Discipline : " What shall be done for the rising
CJiurcJi Institutions. 295
generation? i. Where there are ten children, whose
parents are in Society, meet them at least one hour
ev^ery week."
Bishop Asbury organized one of the earliest, if
not the earliest, Sunday-school in America, at the
bouse of Thomas Crenshaw, of Hanover County,
V^irginia.
Gradually the twofold idea of the Sunday-school
as a department of the Church for the development
of the children of the Church, and as a mission in-
stitution for the training of the neglected children
of the community, continued to advance and to get
a firm hold upon the Church in this country. From
this beginning the Methodist Episcopal Church has
been a Sunday-school Church. Her present mag-
nificent Sunday-school system is the legitimate out-
growth of this early appreciation of the mo\-cment,
and of her careful attention to its interests.
The Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church was organized in 1827. It was re-organ-
ized and recognized by the General Conference in
1840. In 1844 the General Conference appointed
" an editor especially and solely for the Sunday-school
department."
The first complete report of the Union was made
in the spring of 1845, when the following figures
were presented by the Rev. Daniel P. Kidder, the
first editor, and really the founder of the present
296 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Sunday-school department of the Church: Number
of Sunday-schools, 5,CXD5 ; number of. officers and
teachers, 47,252 ; number of scholars, 268,775.
The following table shows the number of schools,
officers and teachers, and scholars for the years 1S50,
1 860, 1 870, and 1 875 : —
1%0. 1800. 1870. IS7.5.
Schools 8,021 13.447 15.440 19,287
Officers and Teachers. . 84,840 148,632 181,230 207,182
Scholars 429,589 807,988 1,197,674 1,406,168
The Sunday-school work "in our Church has been
greatly advanced by the introduction of the Uni-
form Lesson System. The present movement be-
gan in Chicago in the year 1S66, and has since then
increased to a degree unparalleled in the history of
religious movements. The Berean Series of Les-
sons, which was but the development of the Chicago
system, was commenced in 1870. In 1873 the Inter-
national Lesson System, of which the Berean and
the Chicago Series are but parts, was inaugurated.
The Berean Lesson Leaf, which is a four-paged
monthly sheet containing the lessons, reached, in
1871, a monthly circulation of 500,000. The circu-
lation in 1875 reached 1,200,500. The whole num-
ber of Lesson Leaves circulated during the four
years from January, 1872, to December, 1875, was
38,097,502. The whole number of Berean Leaf
pages issued during the four years was 152,390,008.
The Sunday-School Journal, which had in 1868 a
ChurcJi Institutions. 297
circulation of 16,500, attained in 1875 a maximum
circulation of 120,500. The entire publications of
the Sunday-School Union of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church for the past four years aggregate more
tlian 781,783,622 pages i8mo.
The number of conversions reported in connection
with the Sunday-School Union of the Methodist
Episcopal Church in 1845 ^^''^s 2,603. I" ^^75 there
were reported 75,162 conversions, and for the four
years closing in December, 1875, 280,865, an in-
crease of 99,628 for the quadrcnnium over the pre-
ceding quadrennium. The whole number of con-
versions reported in connection with the Sunday-
schools of the Methodist Episcopal Church for the
past thirty years is 850,971.
It is just to say that the remarkable expansion
and improvement of the Sunday-school system are
due in great part to the superior skill and tire-
less energy of Rev. Dr. Vincent, who has been for
the last eight years corresponding secretary. He
has also stimulated an increased interest in the cir-
culation of tracts.
CHURCH EXTENSION.
For many years the Church had felt the need of
some systematic method by which feeble congrega-
tions could be assisted in the erection of churches.
The English Wesleyans had established a Chapel
298 A Hundred Ykars of Methodism.
Building Fund, which had been of great service to
the Connection, and similar associations had been
organized in other Churches. This felt want led to
the action of the General Conference, in 1864, in
authorizing the establishment of the " Church Ex-
tension Society." It was incorporated by the Legis-
lature of Pennsylvania, March 13, 1865, with its
central office in Philadelphia. Dr. Samuel Y. Mon-
roe was appointed its first secretary^. He commenced
his work with great activity and energy, but had
scarcely organized the Society when his labors were
terminated by his sudden death.
Dr. Monroe was succeeded by Dr. Kynett, who
had been the active agent in securing the author-
ization of the Society in the General Conference,
and who has remained from that time until the
present its diligent and untiring secretary. The
annual Church collections made to the Society have
varied from about thirty thousand dollars to eighty
thousand dollars. Special donations and bequests
have added somewhat to this sum. These funds
are apportioned by the general committee to the
several conferences, and, under the action of confer-
ence committees, are distributed to the most needy
Churches. The appropriations must in all cases be
approved by the general Board before payment is
made.
In addition to the fund arising from annual col-
CJiiircJi, Institutions. 299
lections, a loan fund has been established, to which
large contributions have been made, amounting
in cash to $84,552; in property, to $44,000; in
annuity funds, to $116,600; and bequests, $5,280;
making a total of the capital loan fund of $250,432.
The capital of this fund is designed to be preserved
intact. It is loaned by the Board, on approved
security, at such rates of interest as are agreed upon,
to embarrassed Churches, and to be repaid at such
times as are specified. By this loan fund, a large
number of churches, severely pressed, have been
saved to the Church, and ultimately extricated from
embarrassment. During the ten years the Board
has been in operation, it has received by collections
$709,541 33, and on its loan fund $250,432 09. It
has "assisted 1,658 Churches in various parts of the
United States and Territories. Most of these were
built by the aid thus afforded, and many others pre-
viously built, but hopelessly involved, were rescued
by this timely aid. During the last year 290
Churches, in 38 different States and Territories, re-
ceived assistance. 219 of these received donations
alone; 34, loans; 37, both donations and loans.
The average amount of donations per Church, dur-
ing the year, was $213 75 ; of loans, $381 13." A
large portion of the help thus granted was to feeble
Societies in tlie West, and to small Ciuirches among
the colored people in the South. Small donations
300 A Hundred Years of Metik^dism.
oftentimes were the means of enabling feeble Socie-
ties to secure permanent buildings. The following
table shows the annual receipts : —
SUMMARY OF RECEIPTS FROM ALL SOURCES.
Year, Conf. C<t\. &. Di^natloni, L^on Fuod.
1866 $60,52026
1867 32,07249
1868 54,067 II $1.32500
1869 66,492 53 10,222 00
1870 69,262 20 33,671 24
1871 81,53049 68,01400
1872 75.09555 36,40550
1873 91.79Q 68 36,324 00
1874 96,323 17 14,476 35
1875 82,377 85 49,994 00
$709,541 33 $250,432 09
Several benevolent individuals have contributed
from $1,000 to $10,000 to the loan fund, desiring
to leave a portion of their property which shall an-
nually forever contribute to the erection of churches.
Some, in advanced years, have made donations of
similar sums, or even larger, on the condition that
during their life a specified interest shall be paid
to them annually, the capital to be the property
of the board. This fund has increased, as we have
already stated, to $250,000, a considerable propor-
tion of which has been secured through the labors
of Dr. C. C. M'Cabe, who was appointed assistant
secretary.
ChurcJi Institutions. ^ 301
FREEDMEN'S AID SOCIETY.
Previous to 1866, our Church had co-operated
with the different Frcedmen's Aid Commii.sicns in
the common work of elevating the freedmc.n. As
there was then manifested a strong tendency toward
denominational movements, it was deemed proper
to form, a separate Church association. A conven-
tion was called in Cincinnati, and the Freedmen's
Aid Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church
was duly organized, and subsequently it obtained a
charter under the laws of Ohio. It commenced its
work in the South about the close of the year 1866,
though but little was accomplished until 1868. The
organization was indorsed by many of the Annual
Conferences, and the General Conference of 1872
placed it upon an equal footing with the other
benevolent enterprises of the Church, commending
it to the sympathies, prayers, and liberality of the
people. Its general interests have been under the
management of Rev. Dr. R. S. Rust, who has been
its faithful and energetic secretary. By his personal
efforts, and by his public appeals, a deep interest
has been awakened in many parts of the Church,
and great good has been accomplished.
The necessity for such a society was evident to
ever}' reflecting mind. In many Southern States
no sch'^iols had been established for the education
302 A Hundri:d Years of Methodism.
of the emancipated slaves, and without education
they could not enjoy properly the blessings of lib-
erty. Without the aid of schools and churches
they must sink into deeper degradation, and their
liberty would be a curse and not a blessing. This
society has sent many earnest and deeply devoted
young men and women to teach the colored popula-
tion. They offered their services in many cases for
a bare support, and, in some instances, they also
contributed of their own funds.
The progress made by the colored children has
established the fact of their capacity to learn, and
has, in a great measure, removed the prejudice
which had existed against their education. Long
years of ignorance and degradation had placed the
race under unfavorable circumstances, and they
were regarded as vastly inferior to the whites in all
respects. It is, however, surprising to witness with
what eagerness they learn, and with what success
they master the studies in the ordinary' course. In
this respect many of them compare favorably with
the students in our best seminaries.
The society has also aimed especially at educat-
ing teachers who shall be able to train their own
race, for they alone can perfectly enter into sym-
pathy with their feelings and aspirations. It has
also largely aided promising young men who hav^e
been called to engage in the work of the ministry.
Church Instilutwiis. 303
Deplorable indeed was the condition of the freed-
men immediately after the war. By the laws of
many of the States they had been forbidden to learn
to read or write, and yet, with earnest convictions
and warm religious emotions, they had chiefly con-
ducted their own religious services. In their new
position they needed ministers more wisely instruct-
ed and of more liberal culture. This vast work of
training young ministers is being accomplished in
part, though very slowly, by this society. It has
established institutions which arc constantly in-
creasing in influence, and it is to be hoped that,
under the liberal patronage of the Church, a larger
number may be educated.
The following table presents a concise view of the
work of the society for eight years : —
Teachers Amount
Year. Employed. Expended.
IS63 52 $37-139 89
1869 70 50,167 24
1870 105 93.5T3 50*
1871 110 82,71949*
1872 75 51.568 43
1873 70 55,134 98
1S74 60 66,99574
T875 50 86,562 38
With the exception of the amount furnished for
two years from the Freedmen's Bureau, the funds
of the society have been received wholly by con-
tributions from the benevolent.
* Including appropriation.-- from Freedmen's Bureau.
304 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
It has aided in the estabhshmcnt or support of
the following institutions: Baldwin Seminary, Bald-
win, Lojisiana; New Orleans University and Thom-
son Biblical Institute, New Orleans, Louisiana;
Rust Biblical and Normal Institute, Huntsvillc,
Alabama; Richmond Normal School, Richmond,
Virginia ; Centenary Biblical Institute, Baltimore,
Maryland ; Wiley University, Marshall, Texas;
Cookman Institute, Jacksonville, Florida; Bennett
Seminary, Greensborough, North Carolina ; Or-
phans' Home, Baldwin, Louisiana.
Besides these, the society has also assisted a large
number of common schools. As the result of its
labors, fifty thousand young people have been taught
in its day-schools and seventy-five thousand in its
Sunday-schools. It has trained many young men
for the ministry, and many for teachers in normal
schools. A few have also been educated who have
volunteered to go to Africa to work for the regen-
eration of their race there. Thus the field of the
society is a large one. Millions of the colored popu-
lation are calling for assistance in our own country,
and the multiplied millions in Africa must receive,
in great measure, from the hands of those educated
ir this country, the blessings of Christianity and of
free and civilized institutions.
ChurcJi Institiitions. 305
WOMAN'S WORK.
Methodism, appealing directly to the conscience
and judgment of the individual, and urging personal
exertion for the salvation of those around us, early-
enlisted the activities and energies of the women of
the Church. Mr. Wesley gave them full liberty to
speak, both in class-meetings and in the love-feasts
and prayer-meetings of the Church. They were
invited to take part in social, and, oftentimes, in
public prayer. They were appointed class leaders,
and, in a few special instances, as in the case of Mrs.
Rogers, Mrs. Fletcher, and some others, they were
permitted to read sermons or to make public ex-
hortations and addresses ; these instances, however,
were very rare. The same spirit has pervaded the
different branches of Methodism wherever it has
been established, and Christian women have often-
times led in revival seasons in the Church. As the
result of this education, they have been among the
most active workers in benevolent associations, and
not a few of our pious ladies have been furnished
to other Churches as distributers of tracts, visitors
of the sick, and as laborers in various forms of mis-
sionary work.
A few years since the Woman's Foreign Mission-
ary Society was organized at Boston, and has since
established branches in all the leading cities. Under
20
3o6 A Hundred Years of METiioois^r.
its influence not only has a large amount of money
been annually contributed, but, what is of much
more value, a number of earnest, devoted, and self-
sacrificing young women have gone forth as teac h-
ers and as missionaries into distant lands. A
number have educated themselves as physiciani,
that they might have access to their degraded sisters
in India and China, and while prescribing for their
maladies, might point them to Jesus as the great
physician of souls.
The influence of this association is constantly ex-
tending, and if wisely managed will be of inestima-
ble value to the Church at home in cultivating the
missionary spirit in families, as well as in diffusing
the knowledge of Christ in distant lands.
In the wonderful temperance crusade, which oc-
curred a few years since in the West, many of the
most active workers were found in the ranks of the
Methodist Episcopal Church ; and in the temper-
ance organization in which women are now taking a
conspicuous part, they are largely represented.
An association, called the " Ladies and Pastors'
Christian Union," was formed in -Philadelphia a
few years since, having for its object the develo]^-
ment of Christian work, especially in towns and
cities, among the poor and neglected population.
It was also designed to aid the pastors of Churches
in the visitation of the sick, and in giving more
CJmrcJi Institutions. ^oy
attention to stran<;crs. It was indorsed by the last
General Conference as a Church association, and a
board of management was appointed. As a general
association it has not accomphshcd much ; but as a
local auxiliary, wherever it has been properly and
actively organized, the results have been highly
beneficial. There can be no doubt that such asso-
ciations, organized in each Church and efficiently
united in each large city, are capable of accomplish-
ing a vast amount of good.
By the efforts of devoted Christian women homes
for the aged of the Church have been established in
New York, Philadelphia, and Baltimore, where, in
tasteful and commodious buildings, several hun-
dreds of the poor and friendless are maintained
and kindly watched over. Some incipient meas-
ures have also been taken toward the founding of
orphanages.
While Methodism has never brought forward its
women quite so systematically in the business of the
Church as has been done by the Society of Friends,
yet it may safely be said, that no body of Christians
has so fully developed the talents and enterprise of
that part of the Church.
3o8 A Hundred Years oe Methodism.
CHAPTER XVH.
AMERICAN BRANCHES.
\ Tl 7"HILE the growth of the Methodist Episcopal
* *■ Church has been rapid and continuous, as we
have seen in th( sketch of its history, there have
from time to time been secessions and separations.
Prior to the organization of the Church, at the close
of 1784, several of the preachers had, for various
reasons, withdrawn from the Church, and in a few
cases they had taken individual societies with them.
Thus the Forest Church, north of Philadelphia, be-
came independent, and in 1776 Robert Strawbridge,
unwilling to submit to the order and appointment
of the Conference, settled north of Baltimore, and
took charge of the Societies at Sam's Creek, in
Carroll County, and at Bush Forest, Harford Coun-
ty. He remained independent until 17S1, when
he died. Both Societies, however, languished, and
that on Sam's Creek became extinct. Strawbridge
occasionally visited other places as an independent
preacher. Several of our ministers, also, having re-
ceived invitations, took charge of Churches of other
denominations.
The first secession from the Methodist Episcopal
American Branches. 309
Church was that produced by James O'Kell^ to
which alkision has been made, and which resulted
in the formation of the " RcpubHcan Methodist
Church " which in a few years changed its name
to the " Christian Church." For a time it had a
large membership in southern and middle Virginia,
and also to some extent in Kentucky and Tennes-
see. But in the course of some fifteen years from its
organization, and long before the death of O'Kelly,
it completely disappeared. Its distinguishing feat-
ures in church government were the abolition of the
presiding eldership and of the episcopacy.
About the same time that O'Kelly seceded, a
minister from England, Mr. Hammett, who had ac-
companied Dr. Coke to the West Indies, and who
remained for a time there, came to Charleston, and,
not being gratified in an ap[)ointment \\liich he de-
sired, established an independent Church. He suc-
ceeded in uniting with him two or three ministers,
who established Churches at other points. In a few
years after he died, and the members of the inde-
pendent Churches returned to their union with the
parent body.
AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.
From O'Kelly's secession in 1792, until 181 5, the
Church had entire quiet. In that year a difficulty
occurred with the colored membership in the city
3IO A Hundred Years of Methodism.
of Philadelphia. They had built, in 1792, with the
assistance of the white membership, a large church,
called " Bethel," at Sixth and Lombard stieets.
They had prospered under the general superintend-
ence of the preachers in charge of the white congre-
gations. For imaginary or real causes they thought
they were not properly treated. One Sabbath, at
the hour of service, when Mr. Roberts, afterward
bishop, was, as presiding elder, about to fill the
appointment previously made, one of the colored
preachers took possession of the pulpit and com-
menced the services. When Mr. Roberts entered
the church, the preacher called to the congregation:
"Pray, brethren, pray; the devil is coming." Mr.
Roberts, as soon as quiet was restored, simply stated
that as the pulpit was occupied he was prevented
from beginning services according to appointment,
and retired. Subsequently they declared them-
selves independent.
Under the supervision of Richard Allen, who was
ordained as their first bishop, a Church was organ-
ized, with the discipline and usages of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, and called the African Methodist
Episcopal Church. It was known for some time,
and is still in many places distinguished, by the title
of the "Bethel Chu'ch." A large part of the col-
ored population in Philadelphia and vicinity, num-
bering about three thousand, seceded. These were
American Branches. 311
joined by others in Delaware, Maryland, and Vir-
ginia, swelling the number to some five or six thou-
sand. The larger part of the colored membership
in Delaware and Maryland, however, retained their
connection with the parent Church. The Africo.n
Methodist Episcopal Church grew slowly for a num-
ber of years. The number in 1825 was but little
larger than within a year of the secession. From
1825 to i860 the increase was steady, though not
rapid. At the period of emancipation, and espe-
cially on the triumph of the Union arms, large ac-
cessions were made. In 1865 56,000 members were
reported; in 1867 about 67,000; while in 1874 they
reported over 100,000; and at present their Minutes
show 207,000. If these numbers are correct, the
additions from other bodies must have been very
large.
They have a small Book Concern iti Philadelphia,
and they issue a weekly paper. They also maintain
a college at Xcnia, Ohio, and are encouraging the
spirit of education among their youth.
THE AFRICAN METHODIST EPISCOPAL ZION
CHURCH.
lliis Charch separated from the African Method-
ist Episcopal Church in 1820. A Church was organ-
ized in Philadelphia known as the Zion Church,
but the chief stren";th of the new denomination was
312 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
in New York, and among the coloreil people scat
tered through tlie northern States. It was affected
to some extent by the Presbyterian and Congre-
gational sentiments of the country. It adopted a
modification of church government by electing su-
perintendents every four years, without ordination,
and rejecting the presiding eldership. At the same
time it, strangely enough, retained the title of the
Methodist Episcopal Church. As the colored peo-
ple in the northern States had better opportunities
for intellectual culture than in the southern, or even
in the border States, their ministers were men of
more information than were those farther south.
When, during the war, portions of the slave States
were occupied by northern troops, the ministers of
the " Zion Church " were among the earliest in the
field, and large bodies of the colored Methodists in
the south beca'me connected with them. It is said
that their chief officers were called superintendents
only until about this period, when they became
known as bishops. Some of the ministers of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church allege that
only by the assumption of this title could the col-
ored people be brought to believe that they weie a
branch of the old Methodist Church of the United
States. Their numbers are given in the Methodist
Almanac for 1875 at 225,000, being then reported as
the most numerous branch of African ^Methodism.
American UrancJics. 313
We are satisfied, however, that these numbers are
not correctly reported. The organization is com-
paratively lax and inefficient. It has been unable
to sustain a periodical, and has scarcely the outlines
of a feeble Book Concern. So far as the writer is
acquainted, in all the chief cities the African Meth-
odist Episcopal Church has gained rapidly upc^n it,
both in numbers and influence, and there can be no
doubt that, compared with the African Church, it is
much less numerous and efficient. It has, however,
many truly devoted and active ministers, who are
laboring zealously for the interests of their race.
The writer estimates its members as being, prob-
ably, about 150,000.
INDEPENDENT METHODISTS.
In 1 8 19 Rev. Mr. Stilwell, of New York, became
dissatisfied with church order and appointments,
and succeeded in inducing a large congregation to
withdraw from the Church. He attempted to form
an association ; several local ministers rallied around
him, ;uid a few congregations were organized, called
Independent Methodists, but generally known as
Slilwellites. Like O'Kelly, he rejected the ejjisco-
I'.icy and presiding eldership. In the discussions
V. hich occurred from 1820 to 1824 a few independ-
ent congregations were organized in affinity with
tliis movement, but it met with no general favor,
314 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
and the Church disintegrated and disappeared, or
was merged in the Methodist Protestant movement.
METHODIST PROTESTANTS.
In 1828, as has been already stated, at a conven-
tion in Baltimore, the " Associated Methodist
Churches " were formed, which shortly after took
the name of the " Methodist Protestant Church,"
and in this secession, within a few years, probably
some 30,000 members withdrew. A number of dis-
tinguished and talented ministers were among the
leaders, and some of its members were men of cult-
ure, wealth, and high social positio'i. Its doctrines
and usages are the same as those in the Methodist
Episcopal Church, the only difference being in the
government of the Church. I'hey rejected the of-
fices of bishop and presiding elder, and made stew-
ards and class-leaders elective. Each Annual Con-
ference elects its president for the year, who, with
an associate committee, stations the preachers ; and
the president travels through the bounds of the Con-
ference. They were especially strong in Baltimore
and in Pittsburgh, with Churches in all the leading
cities and through many of the States. For some
eight or ten years after their foimation they gracu-
ally extended their borders, and through partial se-
cessions from the old Church increased their mem-
bership. Since that period they ".l.ive gone forward,
American Branches. 315
endeavoring to do their part in the work of general
evangelization. During the conflict on slavery,
which preceded the war, they divided into two sec-
tions, the northern and the southern ; the paper of
the northern section being published at Pittsburgh,
Pa., and that of the southern in Baltimore. After
the close of the war an effort was made to unite the
different non-episcopal Churches into one body. A
number of the Methodist Protestant Churches and
several of the Wesleyans, and a few Independents,
held a convention, and organized what was termed
the Methodist Church, intended to embrace these
several bodies. Nearly all of the Methodist Prot-
estants in the northern States went into this organ-
ization, but those of the south declined to enter, as
also a few Societies in the north : and the result,
instead of promoting a union of all the Churches,
has only added one more to the number of branches
of Methodism. The statistics of the Methodist
Church are now as follows : 775 traveling minis-
ters, 507 local preachers, and 55,183 members.
The Methodist Protestants, embracing the south-
ern section, report 650 traveling ministers, 200 local
preachers, and 54,819 members.
\VESLEYAN METHODISTS.
In 1842, in the midst of the slavery agitation in
New England, a secession took place which formed
3i6 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
what was termed the Wcsleyan Church. Its pr^,
paratory organ was " Zioii's Watchman," in New
York, but this was succeeded by the " True Wes-
leyan," pubHshed in Syracuse, where there is also a
small Book Concern. The secession at first was
quite formidable, as an impression was created that
the Methodist Episcopal Church was not antislavery.
The events of 1844, however, with the separation of
the South on account of the antislavery position of
the Church, changed the state of public opinion,
and restricted to some extent the prospects of the
Wesleyans. In their organization, like the Method-
ist Protestants, they rejected episcopacy and the
presiding eldership, and they adopted presidents of
Conferences in their stead. This organization has
not increased to any great extent. Several of the
principal leaders, embracing Doctors Lee, Prindle,
and Matlack, fully satisfied with the antislavery' po-
sition of the Methodist Episcopal Church, returned
to its fold, and have labored actively and efficiently.
A few congregations united with the Methodist
Church, to which we have alluded, while the W'^s-
leyan organization still remains, numbering about
20,000. Both the Wesleyans and the Methodist
Protestants endeavored to frame their organization
.somewhat after that of the Wesleyans in England.
They appear to have overlooked the fact, that the
entire territory in England being small, its affairs
American Branches. 317
can be managed by a single Conference ; whereas in
this country the territory is so large that there must
be a number of distinct Conferences. For efficient
action and proper interchange, these bodies abso
lutely require a connectional bond.
MLTMODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH, SOUTH.
The circumstances connected with the organizi-
tion of this body have been already detailed. The
conflict on the subject of slavery had been long
and earnest, and sometimes bitter; and when, in
the cases of Harding from Baltimore and of Bishop
Andrew of Georgia, the General Conference took
its strong antislavery position, the Southern minis-
ters believed the time had come when they must
establish a separate Church. Accordingly fourteen
southern Annual Conferences elected delegates, who
met in convention, in the city of Louisville, on
the 1st of May, 1845, Bishops Soule and Andrew
presiding over their deliberations. After full dis-
cussion they resolved to constitute themselves a
distinct ecclesiastical connection, to be known as
the "Methodist Episcopal Church, South." They
adopted the doctrines, usages, and the entire system
ol discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
claiming that they were a component part of it,
and that their separation was a geographical one,
induced by necessity. The only alteration made was
3i8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
the omission of the rules and declarations against
shivery,
A General Conference was called, which met
May I, 1846, at which they elected Rev. Dr. Capers,
of South Carolina, and Rev. Dr. Paine, of Alabama,
bishops. Both of them were men of talent and
prominence, and had been members of the General
Conference of 1844.
The question of slavery being the chief matter of
discussion, all the excitement connected with that
question entered into the separation of the Church
along the border, and the conflict assumed a civil as
well as an ecclesiastical phase. Had the line of
division been strictly between the Free and the
Slave States, by the personal consent and prefer-
ence of the members and ministers, possibly the
division might have been peaceful ; but as the min-
isters and membership in Delaware, in Maryland,
and in that part of Virginia contained in the Balti-
more and the Western Virginia Conferences, to-
gether with Societies in Kentucky and IMissouri,
desired to continue their membership in the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, a bitter controversy suc-
ceeded. The members of the old Church were
charged with being untrue and disloyal to the in-
teiests of the Southern States, and the public mind
was in many places deeply prejudiced against them.
How far this arose from the action of some of the
American Branches. 319
ministers in the Church South, and how far it sprung
out of the spirit of tlie times and the questions
necessarily discussed, are matters on which a L,reat
difference of judgment exists.
The Church South prosecuted its work earnestly
and vigorously throughout its bounds, and its st.i-
tistical tables show a regular and constant increase
imtil the occurrence of the great civil conflict, in
1 86 1. Being citizens of the Slave States, and pai-
ticipating in the common feeling of their section,
the leading ministers and members were fully iden-
tified with the attempt at secession. Some of the
chief ministers were the personal friends of the lead-
ing statesmen, and exercised no small influence
among them. They, of course, shared the vicissi-
tudes and misfortunes of the war, and at the close
of the Rebellion they suffered from the common
losses. Their slave property was lost, many of
their members and friends had fallen in the war,
many homes had been destroyed in its ravages, and
church edifices had suffered in common with the
other buildings of the land. The colored member-
ship being set free, very naturally turned away from
Church fellowship with those who had previ jusly
held them in bondage, and being free to select for
themselves, the majority united with the "African"
or " Zion " colored Churches. But, as the old Church
extended its services into the Slave States, a large
3:^o A Hundred Years of Metiiol ism.
number applied for admission albO into the parent
Church. This produced a diminution of member-
ship much greater than that of strength. Since
i8(:5 there has been a constant increase.
At the General Conference of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, in 1866, a system of lay
delegation was adopted both in their General and
Annual Conferences, the number in the Annual
Conference being comparatively limited. The pro-
bationary period was stricken out, and the rule
for class meetings made less stringent. At their
Conference in 1870 a rule was proposed that if the
bishops of the Church judged any measure passed
by the General Conference to be unconstitutional,
and should present their objections in writing, and
if two thirds of the General Conference should
thereafter vote for its passage, it must be sent, as iu
the case of the alteration of a restrictive rule, to the
Annual Conferences. This proposition being passed
by more than two thirds of the General Conference,
it received the sanction of more than a three-fourths
vote of the Annual Conferences, and vvas, in 1874
declared to be the law of the Church.
The Book Concern was established in NashviPc
Tennessee, and after the division of the capital at
New York and Cincinnati it possessed considerable
means. During the war, when Nashville was occu-
pied by the northern arm)', many of the leading
American Branches. 321
men fled farther south, and its operations were
greatly crippled. At the close of the Rebellion it
was again refitted, and has since been prosecuting
its work vigorously.
As the g'Cat question in dispute between the
So'ith and the North was largely settled in the
issues of the war, a kindlier feeling between the
two bodies is gradually being manifested, and it is
probable that in the lapse of a comparatively few
years a full fraternal feeling may be restored. Some
have anticipated the possibility of organic reunion,
but at present there are no indications of its speedy
accomplishment.
Not only has the Church South occupied the
Slave States in which it was organized, but it has
also extended its Conferences into California, Ore-
gon, Illinois, Kansas, and Colorado. From the time
of the division it also controlled the Indian work
west of Arkansas and Missouri. Shortly after its
formation it established a mission in China, which is
still maintained, though it has not been very greatly
enlarged. More recently it has established a mis-
sion in Mexico among the Spanish-speaking popu-
lation. As it is in close geographical relations with
that country, it is to be hoped that its mission may
be of immense service to that republic.
Prior to the separation, a number of flourishing
seminaries and colleges had been estabhshed in the
21
322 A Hundred Years of Metiiodi.sm.
southern States. During the civil conflicts they
were greatly weakened, and in some cases the en-
dowments were partially or wholly lost. Since that
period many of them have been revived under favor-
able auspices, and are largely attended. Quite re-
cently the Vanderbilt University has been estab-
lished and opened at Nashville, and to its funds Mr.
Vanderbilt, of New York, has contributed the mag-
nificent sum of about $700,000.
The statistics in their Minutes, published early in
1875, are as follows: Preachers — traveling, 3,224;
superannuated, 261 ; local, 5,356. Members, 712.765.
Sunday-schools, 7,204; teachers, 48,825; scholars,
328,634.
Five of the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, have died, namely: Bishops Soule,
Andrew, Bascom, Capers, and Early. They now
have eight bishops who are actively engaged in
the supervision of their work, namely : Robert
Paine, George F. Pierce, Hubbard H. Kavanaugh,
William M. Wightman, Enoch M. Marvin, David S.
Doggett, Holland N. M'Tyeire, and John C. Keener.
COLORED METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH OF
AMERICA.
As a large part of the colored population left the
Church South, it was deemed wise by that Church to
aid in establishing, under their friendship and assist
American Branches. 323
ance, a colored organization. By their advice the
princij^al part of the colored membership which re-
mained had constituted themselves into an independ-
ent body, called the " Colored Methodist Episcopal
Church of America." They adopted the Discipline
of the Church South, and elected bishops, who were
ordained by the bishops of the Church South, and
thus added another to the branches of Methodism
among the colored people. They now have four
bishops, and they report 14 Conferences, 635 trav-
eling preachers, and about 80,000 Church members.
THE FREE METHODIST CHURCH.
In i860 a secession took place in Western New
York, and formed what was termed the " Free
Methodist Church." The organization was rather
local in its character, springing out of alleged griev-
ances in the administration of the Genesee Con-
ference. It, however, assumed for its basis op-
position to secret societies and to pew churches,
insisting also upon greater plainness in dress, great-
er simplicity in church edifices, and greater spirit-
uality. It has since organized congregations in the
West, and a few scattering congregations in the
Middle States.
Its doctrines, discipline, and usages resemble close-
ly the parent Church, but, like the other seceding
bodies, it has rejected the presiding eldership and
324 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
the episcopacy. Its members number about ten
thousand.
SUMMARY OF METHODISTS IN UNITED STATES.
Itinerant Local Lay
Ministers. Preaclie.-a. Mtmberi
Methodist Episcopal 10,923 12,881 1,550,551^
Methodist Episcopal, South 3485 5.35^ 712, T^S
Colored Methodist Episcopal 635 6S3 80,000
African Methodist Episcopal 600 1,450 200,000
African Methodist Episcopal Zion . . 1,200 800 150,000
The " Methodist Church " 775 507 55.^83
Methodist Protestant 650 200 54.319
American Wesleyan 250 igo 20,000
Free Methodists go So 10,000
Primitive Methodists 20 25 2,800
Cong'l and other Indep't Methodists 23 . . 9,500
Total Methodists in United States 18,651 22,172 2,875,126
There are in addition to these the United Breth-
ren, numbering about one hundred and thirty-one
thousand, and the EvangeHcal Association, number-
ing about ninety-five thousand. They are frequent-
ly called Methodists, and are classified with them.
There is but little difference either in doctrine or
government, yet, as they bear different names, we
have not included them in the above table.
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 325
CHAPTER XVIII.
METHODISM IN FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
A T the beginning of the Centennial Period the
■^ ^ number of members in Great Britain and Ire-
land amounted to about 35,000. There was no
change in the economy of the Church until the
death of Mr, Wesley, which took place March 2,
1 79 1. We have no space to give a sketch of Mr.
Wesley's life and labors. He was one of the leaders
of his race ; a man whom the world has recognized
as possessing all the elements of a great statesman,
united with the humility and devotion of an apostle.
He not only, as a great preacher, attracted the atten-
tion of the world, but his sympathy for every form
of suffering, and his readiness to take part in every
philanthropic movement, endeared him to the hearts
of the masses. It was feared by many, that after
his death, his Societies would become disorganized,
and that the work would pass away. It pleased
God, however, to spare him until his thoughts had
been so fully comprehended, and his plans so per-
fected, as to give the Societies organization and
stability. The number reported in the Society at
the Conference following his decease were, in Great
320 A Hundred Years of MEiifODisM.
Britain 72,476, and in Nova Scotia and the West
Indies 6,527; making a total of 79,003. The Con-
ference engaged to follow strictly the p'an \shich
Mr. Wesley had left, and limited the teim of the
preachers' appointment to two }'ears, except in cases
of " remarkable revival." The appointmcncs were
in:idc by a committee, and Dr. Coke was selected to
preside in the Irish Conference.
A few brethren had previously been selected by
Mr. Wesley, who were authorized to administer the
sacraments. The same right was claimed by others,
and Alexander Kilham became the leader of a party
claiming entire liberty. At the following Confer-
ence Mr. Kilham was arraigned and censured.
Many of the people, nevertheless, petitioned for
the sacraments, and for entire separation from -the
Church of England, and thus two parties arose in
the bosom of the Church. In many places congre-
gations were divided, and in some locations consid-
erable secessions took place. Finally, a plan of
pacification was adopted, which secured general
unanimity. This plan gave permission for the sacra-
ments, where a majority of the stewards and leaders
should approve; but did not render it obligatojy
upon any of the members to attend. To avoid ex-
citing the hostility of the Church of England and
its friends, the preachers were empowered to admin-
ister the sacraments without ordination, and this
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 327
remained the practice of the Conference until 1832,
when a form of ordination was adopted.
Mr. Kilham, to whom we liave alluded, was not
satisfied, and having published some very severe
animadversions, he was arraigned and expelled.
Shortly afterward he organized the " Methodist
New Connection." Only two of the conference
ministers, however, united with him. He was more
successful among the members, some five thousand
of whom were drawn away.
They retained all the doctrines and usages of the
Wesleyan body, and its general polity ; but they
administered the sacraments, and gave some addi-
tional privileges and prominence to the laity. This
was the first secession, and the organization still re-
mains. They reported in 1875, 158 traveling preach-
ers, 436 chapels, 25,837 members and probationers,
and 70,000 Sunday-school scholars.
Notwithstanding this secession, the Societies reg-
ularly increased, numbering 113,698 in 1798. Such
was the growth of Methodism that the Church of
England became seriously alarmed, and bills were
introduced into Parliament designed to cripple its
operations. But the Methodists and Dissenters,
making common cause, presented such a multitude
ol petitions that the measure was defeated. The
continual opposition, however, and the attempt to
pass unfavorable acts, or to induce the judges to give
328 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
a severe construction to existing ones, made it
nece<=)Sary to constitute a committee on privileges,
who care for the general interests of the Church;
and endeavor to avert hostile legislation.
In 1816 a new organization was formed, called
the " Primitive Methodist " Church. Its immediate
occasion was the expulsion of some preachers for
insubordination in their mode of conducting meet-
ings. They appear to have been earnest, sincere
Christians ; but they were unwilling to submit to the
order of the Church. Unlike most other secessions,
they reproved their members for unkind words to-
ward others, and they have aimed at living in peace
with all denominations.
They have preserved all the outlines of Method-
istic doctrine, and, like tht; early Methodists, they la-
bor effectively among the poorer population. They
reported in 1875 nearly 170,000 members, and over
300,000 Sunday-school scholars.
Several secessions have since taken place, among
which the chief one was that which resulted in the
formation of the United Methodist Free Church,
which now numbers some 74,000 members.
Notwithstanding the loss incurred by these seces-
sions, the parent body continued to increase in
membership, in churches, and in financial strength.
While the Weslcyans were thus active at home,
they were also enlarging the field of their missionary
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 329
operations. Wc have already stated that their mis-
sions were established in the West Indies by Dr.
Coke in 1786. A few years later their work began
in France. In 1813 Dr. Coke sailed for Asia, and
the preachers associated with him laid there, in 18 14,
(he foundations of Weslcyan Societies. Some three
years previous a mission had been founded in Sierra
Leone, on the west coast of Africa, which has been
maintained to the present time, and as early as
181 5 a mission was started in Australia. Since that
period they have established missions in many of
the islands of the south seas, some of which have
been remarkably successful in Christianizing almost
the entire population. Their field has enlarged, so
as to embrace not only the British dominions in
America, Africa, and Asia, but they have also ex-
tended into China and Japan, and into a number of
the East India islands.
They have also given increased attention to
education. The old Kingswood School in 1851 was
removed to a location near Bath, and called the
" New Kingswood School." To this has been add-
ed " Woodhouse Grove," "Five Elms," and 'Ttin.
ity Hall." They have also erected a training-school
at Westminster for young men as teachers, at a cost
of some $120,000, and fine buildings for young
women at Battersea, costing $80,000. As early as
183-4, a theological school was started in the TTox-
330 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
ton Academy, which was subsequently removed to
Didsbury, near Manchester. A second theological
school was started in 1843 ^t Richmond, in the vi-
cinity of London. Subsequently this passed Into
the hands of the Missionary Society, and a new in-
stitution was opened at Hcddingly, near Leeds. As
the Conference oftentimes receives more applica-
tions than it has appointments, young men are
placed on the reserve list, subject to the call of the
president, and are sent to these different institutions
of learning. During their education they are ex-
pected to hold active service wherever doors may
open, and in every way to show their capability and
their devotion to the work. They have also two
colleges, which are thoroughly Methodistic, but
which are not owned by the Conference. The first
is the Wesleyan College at Sheffield, with beautiful
grounds overlooking the city, and costing $150,000.
It has an affiliated connection with the University
of London. The second is the Wesleyan College at
Taunton, which is also doing an excellent work.
The Book Concern which Mr. Wesley established
has been continued, still publishing its magazine,
and issuing a large number of books. The '" Quar-
terly Review," however, and the weekly periodicals,
such as the * Watchman " and " Recorder," though
representing Methodist sentiments, are not under
the control of the Conference.
Methodism m Foreign Countries. 331
There are now in Great Britain 358,772 members,
and 27,642 on trial, giving a total of 386,414. They
also report 23,707 class leaders, 13,737 lay preachers,
5,917 chapels, connectionally settled, 1,760 other
preaching places, and 1,731,582 sittings.
Their mission work is in a flourishing condition.
Some most remarkable triumphs of the Gospel have
occurred under their agency in the Society and Fiji
Islands. The latter, from being a population of can-
nibals, has become a civilized and Christian people,
and recently the islands have been annexed to the
British crown. Australasia, once wholly inhabited
by savages, is now covered with an enterprising
population. Three colleges have been established,
and four Annual Conferences, which are now em-
braced under the government of a General Confer-
ence, Avhose first meeting was during last year.
Methodism in Ireland has presented peculiar
phases. At its introduction, under Mr. Wesley and
his assistants, rapid progress was made in many lo-
calities, and out of it have come some of the most ear-
nest workers in all parts of the world. Among these
may be mentioned, standing in the front of Meth-
odist ic movements, Dr. Adam Clarke, the author
of the "Commentary," and Rev. William Artl-.ur,
for some time president of the college at Belfast,
and now one of the missionary secretaries. By
Irish local preachers, Methodism was introduced
332 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
both into New York and Maryland, and an Irishman
was the first preacher in Austraha. Yet in Ireland
itself, the progress for many j-ears has been exceed-
ingly small and slow. At Mr. Wesley's death, in
1 79 1, the figures show a membership of about
17,000; to-day, after a lapse of eighty-four years,
the membership is about 21,000. A few years after
Mr. Wesley's death the numbers amounted to some
24,000, so that, with little exception, foi a long pe-
riod, its' numerical strength has been about the
same. It has, however, strengthened in various
ways. In Dublin and Belfast and other places, large
and beautiful churches have been erected. In Bel-
fast there is a fine college building and an institution
affording excellent educational privileges. There is
also a connectional school in Dublin.
There are several causes for the comparatively
stationary condition of the Wcsleyan Church in
Ireland. First: The overwhelming majority of the
people, especially in the southern part of the king-
dom, is Roman Catholic, and Methodists have been
from the beginning severely persecuted. Second : In
the north of Ireland, the Presbyterian Churches are
strongly established, a large part of the population
having originally emigrated from Scotland. Third :
The Catholic Church, the Church of Ireland or
Episcopal Church, and the Presbyterian, have all
received aid from the Government, the ministers
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 333
being partly supported by government funds, while
the Methodists have never received any tliin^^.
Fourth: The emigration of Methodists from Ireland
has always been large, the motives being partly the
severe pressure under which they suffer from the
causes mentioned.
It may be questioned, whether their union with
England, which always furnishes them with the
president of its Conference, has developed within
them enough of independence for vigorous and
hearty growth. There has always been the kind-
est feeling existing between the English and Irish
Conferences, and a sincere effort has been made to
do for Ireland whatever was judged to be best ; but
whether the form of government and the exercise of
influence, have been of that energetic and efficient
character necessary to sustain a weak Church in the
midst of such severe difficulties, may admit of doubt.
Be that as it may, the fact remains, that, while
Methodism has increased rapidly in almost every
other country in which it has been established, the
growth in Ireland has been exceedingly slow. The
facts, also, that in France, where the ecclesiastical
polity and relations are of the same character, there
has beer an exceedingly slow movement, and that
Canada and Australia have deemed it necessary
for their development to adopt ecclesiastical inde-
pendence, seem to give strength to the suggestion.
j34 ^ Hundred Yeaks of Methodism.
Why Wcslcyanism fn England cannot exercise a
continuous and controlling beneficial influence over
its Churches outside of England, while American
Methodism retains in its association and in its unity
the Conferences in Germany, in Africa, and in India,
and shows no signs of weakening, may well suggest
questions of deep interest to the thoughtful mind.
CANADA METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH.
The war between Great Britain and the United
States, from 1812 to 181 5, greatly embarrassed the
work of the Methodist Episcopal Church in Canada.
The preachers who had been sent from the United
States were obliged to retire from the field, but
those who had been raised up in Canada continued
faithfully at their posts. After the return of peace
other ministers were sent, and the work progressed
in its usual order. The bitter feehngs, however,
which had been aroused between England and the
United States, and which had also affected many of
the leading minds in Canada, led to an application
on the part of a few Societies for missionaries to be
sent from England.
These missionaries, with more zeal than prudence,
began to excite the popular mind against the Church
in the United States, and a few Societies severed
their connection with the parent Church and identi-
fied themselves with the Wcsleyans of England,
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 335
The questions at issue led to negotiations between
the Methodist Episcopal and Wesleyan bodies, and
for a time a boundary was agreed upon between
the Churches, Lower Canada being given over to the
Wesleyans of England, and Upper Canada chiefly
remaining to the Methodist Episcopal Church. The
spirit of discontent, however, was fostered by En-
glish influences, and the Methodists, who suffered
a number of legal privations, were promised more
government favor if they would become an inde-
pendent Church.
In 1824 the work in Canada was organized into
a separate Annual Conference, and in 1828, on their
petition, the General Conference agreed, that if they
should declare themselves an independent Church
and elect a superintendent, he might be ordained by
the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal Church. At
the following Conference, at which Bishop Hedding
presided, the Canada Conference declared its inde-
pendence, and organized under the name of the
Methodist Episcopal Church of Canada, electing
William Case as superintendent pro tcni. Subse-
quently Dr. Fisk was elected bishop, but declined
to accept.
Instead, however, of finding the advantages an-
ticipated, no special -favors were granted, and efforts
were soon made to induce the Canada Methodists
to identify themselves with the English Wesleyans.
33<5 A IIUNDRHi) Years of Methodism.
Aid was promised by the Missionary Society, and
the English government, under representations from
Canada, threw its influence in the same direction,
and the result was that, in 1833, a plan of union was
adopted, and the greater part of the Methodists of
Canada were united with the Wesleyan Methodists
of England.
A few ministers, however, dissatisfied with the ar-
rangement, and believing the whole movement had
been unconstitutional, as they had adopted the Dis-
cipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, with all
its restrictive rules, proceeded to re-organize the
Church under its former name and discipline. This
organization embraced a few ministers and about
five thousand members. It has since that time re-
mained an independent Church, and for many years
was very feeble, as the wealth and a large propor-
tion of the learning and social influence of the mem-
bers were in the Wesleyan movement.
Rev. J. Richardson was subsequently elected bish-
op, and watched over the interests of the Church
with care and fidelity until his death, which occurred
only a year or two since. Rev. A. A. Carman was
elected and ordained at their last General Confer-
ence, and is now the superintendent of the Church.
Its members have increased to over twenty-three
thousand ; it has a Book Concern, and publishes a
weekly paper, and it has also established two insti-
Methodism in Foreign Countries. 337
tutions of learning. It promises to be an organiza-
tion of efficiency and usefulness.
THE METHODIST CHURCH IN CANADA.
As has been already stated, the great proportion
of the Canada Methodist Episcopal Church in 1833
i.lcntified itself with the Wesleyans of England. In
a few years after, the Conference became in some
sense an independent, though an affiliated, body :
the president of the Conference being regularly
sent out from England to preside over its delibera-
tions. It had two divisions, the Wesleyans in Can-
ada, and the Wesleyans in Eastern British America.
These continued their work with great energy, in-
creasing in ministers and members. The following
table shows their growth : —
Year. Ministers. Members.
1833 81 16,039
1835 95 15.056
1S45 144 22,946
1855 223 37,885
1865 536 56,353
1S74 (before recent union) 73.70I
1875 (after union) ...1,093 107,575
As these tables indicate, in 1874 a union avms
effected between the Wesleyans of Canada, the
We.jleyans of Eastei'n British America, and the
" New Connection Methodists," who formed them-
selves into the Methodist Church in Canada. They
adopted a constitution, having a General Confer-
22
j38 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
cnce and six Annual Conferences. The report in
1875 shows the aggregate numbers of these differ-
ent bodies then constituting the Methodist Church
of Canada It has many fine churches in the leading
cities, a strong institution of learning, a Book Con-
cern, a periodical ably conducted, and has all the
elements necessary for future expansion and growth.
SUMMARY OF FOREIGN CHURCHES.
The following table presents the number of minis-
ters and members in the foreign Methodist Churches :
Itinerant Local Lay
Ministers. Preachers. >Iembei«.
British Wesleyan Methodists 2,539 13,720 467,583
Irish Wesleyan Methodists 185 Soo 21,273
French Wesleyan Methodists 27 q6 2,030
Australian Wesleyan Methodists 362 750 67,912
British Primitive Methodists 1,020 14,838 169,660
Methodist New Connection Church. . . 15S 125 25,837
United Methodist Free Church 354 3,428 74,702
Bible Christian Churches 274 1.747 26,878
British Wesleyan Reform Union 538 104 8,093
Methodist Church of Canada i,b04 1,027 102,887
Methodist Episcopal Church in Canada. 247 201 23,012
Other Methodists not included above. 380 420 26,000
Total 6,038 37,256 1,015,867
AdJ American Methodists 2,875126
Total in the world , . 3,890,991
Review. 339
CHAPTER XIX.
REVIEW.
A REVIEW of the events connected with the
^ ^ Churches of the last century shows that, when
compared with other Church organizations, Meth-
odism has been pre-eminently successful. In the
United States, the Congregationalist, Church of En-
gland, Presbyterian, Baptist, and Dutch Reformed
Churches were all strong in 1775. Each of them
had colleges and seminaries in successful operation,
training some young men for their ministry, and
educating others for the professional walks of life.
Some of these Churches, as the Congregational
and the Church of England, were supported by
systems of taxation levied upon the people of
the different States. Methodism was not at that
time a separate Church, its members receiving the
sacraments chiefly from the ministers of the Church
c f England.
To-day it ranks first among all the religious bod-
lef i;i the number of its communicants, in the nuni-
bei and capacity of its church buildings, and in the
value of its Church property, as shown in the fol-
lowing census tables published by the Government.
340 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
AH the branches of the leading denominations arc
included under the generic name : —
IfNiTKi) States Denominational Statistics. Cknsus 1870.
DuNOMINATIONf. ^'u"',"'^' E-Mcf- Siliingv F-'-Tty.
Hfiptist (rcpilKr) 14.474 12,8.07 3.997.1 IG 139,223,22:
Bnptist (I'tlicr; 1,3.05 1,10.^ .3(W.iil9 2.3TS.9n
Chiistiuii 8,.578 2,^22 &(V).fiM2 6.42.^37
Cm-riHgational 2,887 2.71.5 1,117.212 2.''..n00.(!9%
Epis.oi.aUI'rotest.'int) 2,«.S.5 2,(;ol Q'MM'd SUMiMi
Evsntrflical Association 815 Wl l',):i.7'.if! 2.3(il.r).'iii
Fiiemls 092 Gr,2 224.fi<4 •.l.m9.rm
Jt-wish 1S9 1;V2 73.i.'i;5 f>.l.'A2.}4
Liillitran .3.032 2.776 977.332 14.!i:7.747
Mcthudi.st. 2.'J.27^ 21,8.37 6,52S.2(l9 C9.8.''>t.l2I
Mi.scilhiucons 27 17 C.93o 1.35.G.V)
Moravian (Unitas Fr.-itnim) 72 fi7 2.").7(iO 7fK».l(K)
M.^rmon 1S9 171 87.8:iS er,fi.-i:«
Kcw .liiusaloin (S\v.-(lonboi{,nan) 911 01 18.7.55 Si;9.700
rrt'slntcriaM (iviriilai).... ..... C,2fi2 5.6<3 2,19S.!t(lO 47.-2>,732
I'li-sl.ytiiiaM (oiluM) 1,5G2 1,3^3 49ii.344 6.4:jG..V24
IJetoiiMiil Cliiiicli in .\inirica
(late Duti-li KrfoiiMoil) 471 4C3 227,228 10,259,255
licl'ornu'd Cliiirili in tlic Hniteit
.States (late r.ennan liofonned) 1,2.56 1.145 431.700 5.775.215
Roman Cathnlio 4.127 -S.SdG 1,!HI0..514 60.;tS.5..5ri6
Swond Advent 225 140 34.."i55 8ii6.240
Shal<i'r IS 18 ^S,y) SG.9oO
Siiintnalist 95 22 G.970 10m.I,50
rnitaiiari 331 3lO ].\5.471 6.2^2.GT5
liiiti'd r.ivtlii-on in Christ 1,44.5 937 2G.5.025 1.819.N10
Univii-.salist 719 002 210.8^ 5.G92.325
rnl<n(i\vn (l.Hcal Missions) 26 27 11.925 C-'7.S00
Unknown (Union) 409 552 15:3.202 965.295
All Denominations 72,459 6:5,082 21.Gl«.062 J;354.48:i,581
According to these tables, more than one third
of the Church organizations and buildings belonged
(1870) to the Methodist Churches, nearly one third
of the sittings, and not quite one fifth in value of the
property. The numbers of communicants, as given
b}' the leading denominations in 1875, are as follows :
Methodists, all branches 2,875,126
IJajitists, " " 1,815,300
Pre-sbyterians, " 957,637
Disciples, or Cainpbellite Baptists 500,000
Lutherans 569,549
Congregationalists 323,689
Protestant Episcopalians 273,092
Reviczv. 34 1
If we inquire why the Methodist Churches have
thus, in their increase, exceeded all other denomina-
tions, and have grown from an insignificant body to
the first in rank, we answer, First, It is not because
of any government aid or assistance. Methodism
has never received special favors from any human
government. Other denominations have been es-
tablished by law, and have thus gained rank and
prestige. This is the case with the Episcopalians in
England, with the Presbyterians in Scotland, and
with the Lutherans in Germany and Scandinavia.
Of the leading Churches, the Baptists alone, besides
the Methodists, have never received governmental
favors. The idea of prestige, as derived from the
Government, was early transferred to x'\merica. In
New England the Congrcgationalists, being the
dominant body, were supported in part b}' taxation
long after the close of the revolutionary struggle.
Even as late as the present century the Church law
was so strictly enforced, that the only cow of a poor
Method Tst preacher was sold to pay the tax to sup-
port the Congregational ist parson.*
In New York, Pennsylvania, and the Southern
States generally, the Episcopal Church succeeded to
llie rank and position of the Church of England
Though the Church and State connection was sev-
ered by the adoption of the PYxlera! Constitution,
* Mo-lilt's " Li'tera."
34-^ A Hundred Years of Methodism.
yet, General Washington having been a member of
the Protestant Episcopal Church, and the early pres-
idents being chiefly from Virginia, where that Church
was strong and where they had been educated undf*r
its shadow, the chaplains of the army and navy, and
the chief professors at West Point and Annapolis,
were, with but few exceptions, appointed from the
Episcopal Church. The Episcopal service was intro-
djccd into the national institutions, favored by the
army officers, and was exclusively used on board the
national ships. As late as 1844 the regulations of
the navy required the chaplain to wear the gown.
Thus the young men in the army and the navy,
educated at the public expense, were drawn almost
wholly under the influence of the Protestant Epis-
copal Church.
The same tendency has been manifested in the
selection of men for high official position, and for the
management of public trusts. Such is the power
of precedent, and so easily can men in office perpet-
uate their influence, that to this day the leading of-
fices in the gift of the Federal Government are filled
by adherents of the Protestant Episcopal Ch.urch
far beyond the ratio of their membership The
same remark applies, in part, to the Congregation-
alists and Presbyterians, who, in certain sections of
the Union, early occupied prominent positions. So,
too, institutions and trusts founded by the State
Review. 343
or supported by general contributions, and legiti-
mately belonging to the whole people, have by the
constitution of the trustees passed virtually under
denominational control. In this way the public
inone3'-s have been indirectly applied to advance sec
tarian interests.
Secondly. Methodism has not grown, as in com
parison with other denominations, by immigration
In 1775 there were but thirty-five thousand Method-
ists in the world, except the few in America. Hence
the immigration from England, Scotland, Ireland,
and Germany, was almost wholly composed of those
who had been brought up under the influenco of other
denominations. These were divided chiefly among
the Roman Catholics, Episcopalians, Presbyterians,
Lutherans, and German Reformed. Up to the present
period, while Methodism has been gaining ground in
England, yet, as compared with the whole popula-
tion in England, Ireland, and Scotland, not one in
ten, probably not more than one in fifteen, of the
immigrants would-be a Methodist. Thus the increase
through immigration has been overwhelmingly in
fa\ or of the other principal denominations. As in
lefcrenct to government favor, so in this, the Bap
lists have gained less proportionally than others.
Thirdly. It has not been through superior educa
tional facilities that Methodism has influenced the
public mind. As we have* already seen, the early
344 A Hundred Years of Mi:tiiodi.sm.
colleges were all in the interest of other Churches.
Almost as soon as the Methodists began to establish
colleges, the practice of giving State aid, to any
considerable amount, was abandoned, and the work
which Methodism has done in the line of education
has been almost exclusively from its own individual
offerings. We have also seen, that of its present
colleges no one was founded before 1830; and, un-
til very recently, the most of the institutions have
been not only young, but comparatively unendowed.
As a result, the great majority of teachers have
been furnished from the schools of other denomina-
tions, and, very generally, their influence has been
thrown against Methodism. Its doctrines have been
misrepresented, its usages have been ridiculed, and,
so far as practicable, its membership has not been
selected for positions of leading influence in educa-
tional institutions.
It is a very singular fact that the two leading de-
nominations, Methodists and Baptists, who together
furnish the religious instruction for almost, if not
entirely, half the population, should not be admit-
ted to a just equality in public positions. It is one
of the fruits of the strength of organizations. The
older denominations had the power in their hands'
they controlled the organizations in their early his-
tory, and have trained up others to succeed them.
We write not this now complainingl)-. There may
. Review. ^45)
be times when it would be proper to make an ap-
peal, and the data are abundant for that purpose;
but we allude to these matters only to show that
the increase of the Methodist Church has not been
by any external or collateral agencies.
F:)urth. We must, then, seek for the reasons of
the lenuirkable increase of the Methodist Church,
either in the superiority of its doctrines, the effi-
ciency of its organization, or in the piety, earnest-
ness, and activity of its ministers and members.
We have already noticed the doctrines as being
evangelical and liberal, yet they are shared by other
Churches which have not grown so rapidly. They
lie, however, at the foundation of success, and it
is only on the basis of the doctrine of a free and
full atonement, preached as available to every hu-
man being, that the superstructure of the Church
could have been raised. No doubt a large propor-
tion of its success, if not the principal part, has been
through the deep piety of its members, and the
earnestness and activity manifested in their religious
assemblies. Whatever may be said contemptuously
cf enthusiasm, and however men may deride relig-
ious feeling as fanatical, one fact remains incontro-
veitible — men seek the Churches because they need
religious comfort. They will go where they believe
God manifests himself by imparting his Spirit most
fully to his followers; and the earnestness in wor
34^ A Hundred Years of Methodism.
ship, the zeal which foilovvs from a lively faith, the
conviction of the unseen, which nerved the early
Methodists for their work and strcnj^rthcned them
to endure reproach and scorn, draw the hearts Df
men when, forgetting earthly distinctions and earth-
ly motives, they seek alone the pardon of sin and
communion with God. This deep religious interest,
manifested in revival scenes, in quarterly, protract-
ed, and camp meetings, has been eminently power-
ful in drawing large numbers to the Methodist
communion.
Lastly. As compared with the other evangelical
Churches, and especially with the other branches of
Methodism, much must be ascribed to the form of
government of the Methodist Episcopal Church.
The Wesleyans in England were organized nearly
thirt}' years in advance of the Methodists in the
United States. They had able leaders and superior
facilities, though they had also the obstacles of an
Established Church and of an overshadowing nobil-
it}\ They now number 406,054 in Great Britain
and Ireland, in a population of about 30,000,000.
The Methodist Episcopal Church alone, in a popula-
tion of from 40,000,000 to 44,oo(%ooo, numbers (jvei
1,500,000. Methodism in England has a great ad-
vantage over that in Ireland or in France, where
affiliated Conferences were establi^^hed under the
shadow of the English Conference In Canada it
Review. 347
has grown more rapidly, but yet, in proportion to
the population, it is not so strong as in the United
States. In Australia, also, its growth has been
rapid ; but even there, under the most favorable
circumstances, it has not obtained the ratio to the
population that Methodism holds in this country.
The following table exhibits the relative growth
of British Methodism, including Canada, Australia,
and its missions, and that of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, embracing both members and probationers'
„ British American T^foi
»®'^- Metliodism. Methodism. ■"'^'•
1775 34.997 3.148 38,145
1785 52,496 iS.ooo 70,496
1795 99.305 60,291 159.596
1805 140,584 119.945 260,529
1815 230,951 211,165 442,116
1825 283,057 348,195 631,252
1835 386,357 652,52s 1,038,885
1845 468,313 1.139,587 1,607,900
1855 435,867 799.431* 1.235.298
1865 562,495 929.259 I.49I.754
1875 661,694 1,580,559 2,242,253
If we turn to the branches of Methodism, such as
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, which have the
same form of government, we find activity and pros-
pvTit}- iti all their movements; while in the Meth-
odi;it Protestant Church th^ Methodist Church, and
the Wesleyan Methodists, we find comparatively
* The separation of the .Soutli occ/ rc<l in 1845-6.
348 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
little progress ; and, to some extent, this is the case
with the African Methodist Episcopal Zion Church,
whose fcjrm of government is intermediate between
the two families. The distinction between the non-
episcopal branches of Metliodism in the United
States and the others is clearly marked. Wherever
the episcopacy and the presiding eldership have
been abandoned, the connectional bond has been
loosened, and sooner or later difficulties and serious
losses have occurred. Wherever these have been
preserved, in the midst of difficulties, the Churches
have gone forward.
We may then safely attribute the growth of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, first, to her doctrines ;
secondly, to the piety and zeal of her ministers and
members ;" and, thirdly, to her form of Church gov-
ernment, which unites and uuifies the different
parts of the country; especially is this seen in her
missionary fields. The English Methodists failed to
hold their affiliated Conferences, and, one after an-
other, seeks distinct government. The Methodist
Episcopal Church, in advance of all other Protect-
ant denominations, has organized, under one govern-
ment, her Conferences in the four quarters of the
globe, and maintains, through her administration,
her membership under the same forms and order,
in India, Liberia, and Germany, as hi the United
States, rinubtless the appliances of Methodism
Review. 349
may be improved and enlarged. From the begin-
nmg, while the system of the fathers has been pre-
served, new fields of enterprise have been opened
and new agencies employed. The unity of the or-
ganization has remained undisturbed, and has proved
itiielf adequate to reach, through its regular agencies,
to the ixtremities of the globe.
Dr. Dixon, one of the leading minds of Wesleyan
Methodism, well said, that we must look to American
Methodism for the expression of Mr. Wesley's mind.
Nor should we fail to note that its success has not
been owing to any lowering of the moral standard,
or catering to the tastes or prejudices of society.
The voice of the Church has been clearly heard in
the denunciation of vice in every form. In its earli-
est period, when it stood almost alone, it proclaimed
unwavering and unalterable hostility to slaveiy. It
sacrificed in many instances the favor of wealth and
influence rather than to forbear its testimony. It
suffered the loss of more than a third of its ministers
and members rather than relax its discipline. It
stood by the Union in its darkest hours, though in
some localities it suffered thereby the loss of influen-
tial members, who sought, in some other Churches,
1 pulpit that attacked no vice and encouraged no
patriotism.
On the question of intemperance it is equally
pionounced. It earlv took bold and advanced
350 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
ground. Its rules forbid the use, manufacture, or
sale of intoxicating liquors, as beverages. In the
pulpit and in the rostrum its ministers freely de-
nounce the traffic in all its forms, though thereby
members are driven from its folds, or the means and
influence it might otherwise gain are thrown into
the hands of other denominations.
On the observance of the Sabbath, and on all
great moral issues, its members and friends are found
side by side with the firmest friends of pure religion
and of sound morality.
What Methodism has accomplished for the masses,
both in England and America, no pen can adequately
portray. The ablest English writers now acknowl-
edge the obligations of that country to John Wes-
ley, who, in an age ot mfidelity, upheld the standard
of the cross, and who, despite of all Church restric-
tions, carried the glad tidings of the Gospel to the
suffering and perishing poor. Macaulay says, he
" was a man whose eloquence and logical acuteness
might have rendered him eminent in literature ;
whose genius for government was not inferior to
that of Richelieu." Buckle styles him " the first
of theological statesmen ; " and Cardinal Manning
bears testimony to his service in staying the tide of
infidelity. Westminster Abbey, though late, yields
him a place among the sages and benefactors of
the land.
Rcviciv. 3 5 1
Who can tell what would have been the condit"Ion
of western society, as it poured its streams of pop-
jbtion over mountains and valleys, if the itir.erant
pieacher had not accompanied or soon followed
them? Had no minister preached until the towns
.ind cities were built, and until congregations were
formed and called, who can describe the moral
iiosolation? Ministers may stand to-day in the
pulpits of fine city churches, and declaim about
apostolical succession ; they may deny the validity
of the ministerial orders of the heroic itinerant
preachers, and consign them and their congregations
to the uncovenanted mercies of God ; but the thou-
sands of happy and useful Christians on earth, and
the thousands of the redeemed in heaven, who, but
for them, had not heard the name of Jesus, will rise
up and call them blessed. The blooming fields once
a wilderness; the towns and cities of yesterday,
which rival in population the old cities of Europe;
the masses of an industrious, thriving, well-ordered,
and happ)^ population ; the beautiful and thronged
school-houses, the numerous and tasteful churches;
and the multitudes of devout worshipers, all attest
The power of the Gospel which was proclaimed io
t.heir mitlst. To them it was a gospel of humanity,
in strengthening them for their labors, and comfort-
ing them in their sorrows ; it was a gospel of peace,
in revealing a Saviour full of compassion and ready
35^ A Hundred Years of Methodism.
to forf^ivc ; it was a gospel of holy triumph, that
pointed the dying inmate of the lonely cabin to the
mansions prepared by the Son of God.
Methodism is sure of the past century. Its fatheis
.'lie crowned in bliss, and its sons arc marshaled in
I he field. If they valiantly fight the great battles of
liumanity, if they tread fearlessly the path of duty,
if they preserve uncorrupted the doctrines of the
Gospel, if they seek to bear the image of the blessed
Saviour, and if they preserve the cardinal principles
of their Church polity, the coming centurj' will be
full of holy triumphs and of glorious achievements.
Every land shall be beautified with its temples, and
in every language shall its prayers and songs ascend
before the throne of God.
APPENDIX,
ARTICLES OF RELIGION.
I, Of Faith in the Holy Trinity,
There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without
body or parts, of infinite power, wisdom, and goodness ; the
maker and preserver of all things, visible and invisible. And
in unity of this Godhead there are three persons, of one sub-
stance, power, and eternity, the Father, the Son, and the Holy
Ghost.
II. Of the Word, or Soft of God, who was made very man.
The Son, who is the Word of the Father, the very and eter-
nal God, of one substance with the Father, took man's nature
in the womb of the blessed virgin ; so that two whole and per-
fect natures, that is to say, the Godhead and manhood, were
joined together in one person, never to be divided, whereof is
one Christ, very God and very man, who truly suffered, was
crucified, dead and buried, to reconcile his Father to us, and
to be a sacrifice, not only for original guilt, but also for the
actual sins of men.
III. Of the Resurrection of Christ.
Christ did truly rise again from the dead, and took again his
body, with all things appertaining to the perfection of man's
nature, wherewith he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth
until he return to judge all men at the last day.
IV. Of the Holy Ghost.
The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son,
is ol one substincc, majesty, and glory with tlie Father and the
Son, very and eternal God.
23
354 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
V. The SuJJiciency of the Holy Scriptures for Salvation.
The Holy Scriptures contain all things necessary to salva-
tion ; so that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be proved
thereby, is not to be required of any man that it should be be-
lieved as an article of faith, or be thought requisite or necessary
to salvation. In the nanr.e of the Holy Scripture, we do U'V
derstand those canonical books of the Old and New Testa-
ment, of whose authority was never any doubt in the Church,
The Names of the Canonical Books.
Genesis ; Exodus ; Leviticus ; Numbers ; Deuteronomy ;
Joshua ; Judges ; Ruth ; The First Book of Samuel ; The
Second Book of Samuel ; The First Book of Kings ; The
Second Book of Kings ; The First Book of Chronicles ; The
Second Book of Chronicles ; The Book of Ezra ; The Book of
Nehemiah ; The Book of Esther ; The Book of Job , The
Psalms ; The Proverbs ; Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher ; Can-
tica, or Song of Solomon ; Four Prophets the greater ; Twelve
Prophets the less. All the books of the New Testament, as
they are commonly received, we do receive and account ca-
nonical.
VI. Of the Old Testament.
The Old Testament is not contrary to the New ; for both in
the Old and New Testament everlasting life is offered to man-
kind by Christ, who is the only Mediator between God and
man, being both God and man. Wherefore they aie not to
be heard who feign that the old fathers did look only for
transitory promises. Although the law given from God by
Moses, as touching ceremonies and rites, doth not bind Chris-
tians, nor ought the civil precepts thereof of necessity be re-
ceived in any commonwealth ; yet, notwithstanding, no Chris-
tian whatsoever is free from the obedience of the command-
ments which are called moraL
Appendix.- ' 355
VII. Of Original or Birth Sin.
Original sin standeth not in the following of Adam, (as the
Pelagians do vainly talk,) but it is the corruption of the nature
of every man, that naturally is engendered of the offspring of
Adam, whereby man is very far gone from original righteous-
ness, and ot his own nature inclined to evil, and that con-
tinually.
VIII. Of Free Will.
Tiie condition of man after the fall of Adam is such that he
cannot turn and prepare himself, by his own natural strength
and works, to faith, and calling upon God ; wherefore we have
no power to do good works, pleasant and acceptable to God,
without the grace of God by Christ preventing us, that we may
have a good will, and working with us, when we have that
good will.
IX. Of the Justification of Man.
We are accounted righteous before God only for the merit
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by faith, and not for our
own works or deservings. Wherefore, that we are justified by
faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of
comfort.
X. Of Good Works.
Although good works, which are the fruits of faith, and fol-
low after justification, cannot put away our sins, and endure
the severity of God's judgments ; yet are they pleasing and
acceptable to God in Christ, and spring out of a true and lively
faith, insomuch that by them a lively faith may be as evidently
ki^cwn as a tree is discerned by its frait.
K\. OJ Works of Supererogation.
Voluntary works, besides, over, and above God's command-
ments, which are called works of supererogation, cannot be
taught without arrogancy and impiety. For by ttiem men do
356 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
declare that they do not only render unto God as much as they
are bound to do, but that they do more for his sake than o(
bounden duty is required : whereas Christ saith plainly. When
ye have done all that is commanded you, say. We are unprofit-
able servants.
XII. Of Sin after Justification.
Not every sin willingly committed after justification is the
sin against the Holy Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore,
the grant of repentance is not to be denied to such as fall into
sin after justification : after we have received the Holy Ghost,
we may depart from grace given, and fall into sin, and, by the
grace of God, rise again and amend our lives. And therefore
they are to be condemned who say they can no more sin as
long as they live here; or deny the place of forgiveness to
such as truly repent.
XIII. Of the Church.
The visible Church of Christ is a congregation of faithful
men, in which the pure word of God is preached, and the
sacraments duly administered, according to Christ's ordinance,
in all those things that of necessity are requisite to the same.
XIV. Of Purgatory.
The Romish doctrine concerning purgatory, pardon, wor-
shiping and adoration as well of images as of relics, and also
invocation of saints, is a fond thing, vainly invented, and
grounded upon no warrant of Scripture, but repugnant to the
word of God.
X"^^ Of speaking in the Congregation in such a Tongue as
the People understand.
It is a thing plainly repugnant to the word of God. and the
custom of the primitive Church, to have public prayer in the
Church, or to minister the sacraments, in a tongue not under-
stood by the people.
Appendix. 357
XVI. Of the Sacraments.
Sacraments, ordained of Christ, are not only badges or
tokens of Christian men's profession ; but rather they are cer-
tain signs of grace, and God's good will toward us, by the
which he doth work invisibly in us, and doth not only quicken,
bjt also strengthen and confirm our faith in him.
There are two sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the
Gospel ; that is to say, Baptism, and the Supper of the Lord.
Those five commonly called sacraments, that is to say, con-
firmation, penance, orders, matrimony, and extreme unction,
are not to be counted for sacraments of the Gospel, being such
as have partly grown out of the corrupt following of the apos-
tles; and partly are states of life allowed in the Scriptures, but
yet have not the like nature of Baptism and the Lord's Supper,
because they have not any visible sign or ceremony ordained
of God.
The sacraments were not ordained of Christ to be gazed
upon, or to be carried about ; but that we should duly use
them. And in such only as worthily receive the same, they
have a wholesome effect or operation ; but they that receive
them unworthily, purchase to themselves condemnation, as St.
Paul saith. i Cor. xi, 29.
XVII. Of Baptism.
Baptism is not only a sign of profession, and mark of dif-
ference, whereby Christians are distinguished from others that
are not baptized ; but it is also a sign of regeneration, or the
new birth. The baptism of young children is to be retained
in th(. Church.
XVIII. Of the Lord's Supper.
The Supper of the Lord is not only a sign of the lo\c that
Christians ought to have among themselves one to another,
but rather is a sacrament of our redemption by Christ's death ;
insomuch that, to such as rightly, worthily, and with faith re-
ceive the same, the bread which we break is a partaking of the
358 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
body of Christ ; and likewise the cup of blessing is a partaking
of the blood of Christ.
Transubstantiation, or the change of the substance of bread
and wine in the Supper of our Lord, cannot bo proved by Holy
Writ, but is repugnant to the plain words of Scripture, over-
throweth the nature of a sacrament, and hath given occasion
to many superstitions.
The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the Supper,
only after a heavenly and spiritual manner. And the means
whereby the body of Christ is received and eaten in the Sup-
per, is faith.
The sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's
ordinance reser\'ed, carried about, lifted up, or worshiped.
XIX. Of both Kinds.
The cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the lay people ;
for both the parts of the Lord's Supper, by Christ's ordinance
and commandment, ought to be administered to all Christians
alike.
XX. O/" the one Oblation of Christ, finished upon the Cross.
The offering of Christ, once made, is that perfect redemp-
tion, propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the whole
world, both original and actual ; and there is none other satis-
faction for sin but that alone. Wherefore the sacrifice of
masses, in the which it is commonly said that the priest doth
offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to have remission of
p ain or guilt, is a blasphemous fable, and dangerous deceit.
XXL Of the Marriage of Minister s.
The ministers of Christ are not commanded by God's law
either to vow the estate of single life, or to abstam from mar-
riage : therefore it is lawful for them, as for all other Chris-
tians, to marry at their own discretion, as they shall judge the
same to serve best to godliness.
Appendix. 359
XXII. Of the Rites and Ceremonies of CJnirches.
It is not necessary that rites and ceremonies should in all
places be the same, or exactly alike ; for they have been always
different, and may be changed according to the diversity of
countries, times, and men's manners, so that nothing be or-
dained against God's word. Whosoever, through his private
judgment, willingly and purposely doth openly break the rites
and ceremonies of the Church to which he belongs, which are
not repugnant to the word of God, and are ordained and ap-
proved by common authority, ought to be rebuked openly, that
others m;iy fear to do the like, as one that offendeth against
the common order of the Church, and woundeth the con-
sciences of weak brethren.
Every particular Church may ordain, change, or abolish rites
and ceremonies, so that all things may be done to edification.
XXIII. Of the Rulers of the United States of America.
The President, the Congress, the General Assemblies, the
Governors, and the Councils of State, as the delegates of the
people, are the rulers of the United States of America, accord-
ing to the division of power made to them by the Constitution
of the United States, and by the Constitutions of their respect-
ive States. And the said States are a sovereign and imlepend-
ent nation, and ought not to be subject to any foreign juris-
diction.*
XXIV. Of Christian Men's Goods.
The riches and goods of Christians are not common, as
touching the right, title, and possession of the same, as some
•As far as it respects civil affairs, we believe it the duty ol ChriHtiiiiis,
and especially all Christian ministers, to be subject to the su|)rciiie au-
thority of tlie country where they may reside, and to use all laiidaMo
means to enjoin obedience to the powers that bo; and llien-lore it
IB expected that all our preachers and people, wiio may be under tlie
Britisli or any other governniciit, will behave themselves as peaceublo
and orderly subjeuts.
360 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
do falsely boast. Notwithstanding, every man ought, of such
things as he possesseth, liberally to give alms to the poor, ac-
cording to his ability.
XXV. Of a Christian Man's Oath.
As we confess that vain and rash swearing is forbid'len
Christian men by our Lord Jesus Christ and James his apos-
tle ; so we judge that the Christian religion doth rot prohibit,
but that a man may swear when the magistrate requireth, in a
cause of faith and charity, so it be done according to the
prophet's teaching, in justice, judgment, and truth.
THE GENERAL RULES.
THE NATURE, DESIGN, AND GENERAL RULES OF OUR
UNITED SOCIETIES.
(i) In the latter end of the year 1739, eight or ten persons
came to Mr. Wesley in London, who appeared to be deeply
convinced of sin, and earnestly groaning for redemption. They
desired (as did two or three more the next day) that he would
spend some time with them in prayer, and advise them how to
flee from the wrath to come, which they saw continually hang-
ing over their heads. That he might have more time for this
great work, he appointed a day when they might all come
together ; which from thenceforward they did every week,
namely, on Thursday, in the evening. To these and as many
more as desired to join with them, (for their number increased
daily,) he gave those advices from time to time which he judged
most needful for them ; and they always concluded their meet-
ing with prayer suited to their several necessities.
(2) This was the rise of the United Society, first in Europe,
and then m America. Such a society is no other than a •' com-
pany of men having the form and seeking the power o\ godli-
ness, united in order to pray together to receive the word of
Appendix. 361
exhortation, and to watch over one another in love, that they
may help each other to work out their salvation.
(3) That it may the more easily be discerned whether they
are indeed wori<ing- out their own salvation, each society is di-
divided into smaller companies, called classes, according to
their respective places of abode. There are about twelve, per-
sons in a class, one of whom is styled the leader. It is his duty,
I. To see each person in his class once a week at least ; in
order,
1. To inquire how their souls prosper.
2. To advise, reprove, comfort, or exhort, as occasion may
require.
3. To receive what they are willing to give toward the relief
of the preachers, Church, and poor.*
II. To meet the ministers and the Stewards of the Society
once a week ; in order,
1. To inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that
walk disorderly, and will not be reproved.
2. To pay the stewards what they have received of their sev-
eral classes in the week preceding.
(4) There is only one condition previously required of those
who desire admission into these societies, a " desire to flee from
the wrath to come, and to be saved from their sins." But
wherever this is really fi.xed in the soul, it will be shown by
its fruits. It is therefore expected of all who continue
therein, that they should continue to evidence their desire of
salvation.
First, By doing no harm, by avoiding evil of every kind, es-
pecially that w hich is most generally practiced ; such as
The taking of the name of God in vain.
The profaning the day of the Lord, either by doin;: ordiniry
■^•ork therein, or by buying or selling.
Drunkenne.ss, buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink-
ing them, unless in ca.ses of extreme necessity.
* Tliis jiart refers to towns and cities, where the poor are {^enerftUj
numerous, and Churcli expenses considerable.
362 A Hundred Years of Methodism
Slaveholdtng ; buying or selling slaves.
Fighting, quarreling, brawling, brother going to law with
brother ; returning evil for evil, or railing for railing ; the using
many words in buying or selling.
The buying or selling goods that have not paid the duty.
The giving or taki?ig things on usury, that is, unlawfu'
interest.
Uncharitable or unprofitable conversation ; particularly
speaking evil of magistrates or ministers.
Doing to others as we would not they should do unto us.
Doing what we know is not for the glory of God ; as.
The putting on of gold and costly apparel.
The taking such diversions as cannot be used in the name
of the Lord Jesus.
The singing those songs, or reading those books, which do
not tend to the knowledge or love of God.
Softness and needless self-indulgence.
Laying up treasure upon earth.
Borrowing without a probability of paying ; or taking up
goods without a probability of paying for them.
(5) It is expected of all who continue in these societies that
they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation.
Secondly, By doing good ; by being in every kind merciful
after their power ; as they have opportunity, doing good of
every possible sort, and, as far as possible, to all men.
To their bodies, of the ability which God giveth, by giving
food to the hungr)', by clothing the naked, by visiting or help-
ing them that are sick or in prison.
To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all we
have any intercourse with ; trampling under foot that enthusi-
astic doctrine, that " we are not to do good unless our hearts
be free to it."
By doing good, especially to them that are of the household
of faith, or groaning so to be; employing them preferably to
others ; buying one of another ; helping each other in business ;
and so much the more because the world will love its own, and
them only.
Appendix. 363
By all possible diligence and frugality, that the Gospel be
not blamed.
By running with patience the race which is set before them,
denying themselves and taking up their cross daily ; submitting
to bear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and offscour-
ing of the world ; and looking that men should say all manner
of evil of them falsely for the Lord 's sake.
(6) It is expected of all who desire to continue in these so-
cieties that they should continue to evidence their desire of
salvation,
Thirdly, By attending upon all the ordinances of God ; such
are.
The public worship of God.
The ministry of the word, either read or expounded :
The Supper of the Lord:
Family and private prayer :
Searching the Scriptures : and
Fasting or abstinence.
(7) These are the General Rules of our societies ; all of
which we are taught of God to observe, even in his written
word, which is the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of
our faith and practice. And all these we know his Spirit writes
on truly awakened hearts. If there be any among us who ob-
serve them not, who habitually break any of them, let it be
known unto them who w^atch over that soul as they who must
give an account. We will admonish him of the error of his
ways. We will bear with him for a season. But if then he
repent not, he hath no more place among us. We have de-
livered our own souls.
364 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
BOOK AGENTS AND EDITORS.
The following lists were compiled chiefly by Rev.
Dr. De Puy, and published in the Methodist Almanac
for 1875. The elections for 1876 have been added : —
Book Agents at New York. — 1789, John Dickins.
1799, Ezekiel Cooper. 1804, E. Cooper, John Wilson. 1808,
John Wilson, Daniel Hitt. 1812, D. Hitt, Thomas Ware.
1 816, Joshua Soule, Thomas Mason. 1820, Nathan Bangs, T.
Mason. 1824, N. Bangs, John Emory, 1828, John Emory,
Beverly Waugh. 1832, B. Waugh, T. Mason. 1836, T. Ma-
son, George Lane. 1840, T. Mason, G. Lane. 1844, G. Lane,
C. B. Tippett. 1848, G. Lane, Levi Scott. 1852, Thomas Carl-
ton, Zebulon Phillips. 1856, T. Carlton, James Porter, i860,
T. Carlton, J. Porter. 1864, T. Carlton, J. Porter. 1868, T.Carl-
ton, John Lanahan. California, Eleazer Thomas. 1872, Reuben
Nelson, John M. Phillips. 1876, R. Nelson, J. M. Phillips.
Book Agents at Cincinnati.— 1820, ALirtin Ruter.
1824, M. Ruter. 1828, Charles Holliday. 1832, C. Holliday,
John F. Wright. 1836, J. F. Wright, Leroy Swormstedt. 1840,
J. F. Wright, L. Swormstedt. 1844, L. Swormstedt, John T.
Mitchell. 1848, L. Swormstedt, John H. Power. 1852, L.
Swormstedt, Adam Poe. 1856, L. Swormstedt, A. Poe. i860,
A. Poe, Luke Hitchcock. 1864, A. Poe. L. Hitchcock, 1868,
L. Hitchcock. J. M. Walden. 1872, L. Hitchcock, J. M. Wal-
den. 1876, L. Hitchcock, J. M. Walden.
Missionary Secretaries. — 1836, Nathan Bangs. 1840,
Nathan Bangs. W. Capers, E. R. Ames. 1844, C. Pitman.
1848, C. Pitm.-n. 1852, John P. Durbin. 1856, J. P, Durbin.
i860, John P. Durbin, W. L. Harris. 1864, J. P. Durbin,
W. L. Harris, J. T. Trimble. 1S68, J. P. Durbin, W. L. Harris.
1 872, R. L. Dashiell, T. M. Eddy, (died October 7, 1874,;
J. AL Reid, and J. P. Durbin, Honorary Secretary. 1876,
R. L. Dashiell, J. AL Reid.
Appendix. 365
Methodist Quarterly Review. — The new and enlarged
series of the " Review " was recommended by the General Con-
ference of 1840. Previously the editorship was generally at-
tached to that of " The Christian Advocate " at New York.
1840, George Peck. 1844, George Peck. 1848, 1852, John
M'Clintock. 1856, i860, 1864, 1868, 1872, 1876, Daniel D.
Whedon.
The Christian Advocate, New York.. — 1828, Nathan
Bangs. 1832, J. P. Durbin. 1836, S. Luckey, John A. Collins.
1840, Thomas E. Bond, George Coles. 1844, T. E. Bond.
1848, (Abel Stevens, declined,) George Peck. 1852, Thomas
E. Bond. 1856, Abel Stevens, i860, Edward Thomson*
1864, 1868, 1872, Daniel Curry. 1876, Charles H. Fowler.
Sunday-School Advocate. — 1844, 1848, 1852, Daniel P.
Kidder. 1856, i860, 1864, 1868, Daniel Wise. 1872, 1876,
John H. Vincent.
Sunday- School Journal. — i860, 1864, Daniel Wise.
1868, 1872, 1876, John H. Vincent.
Ladies' Repository. — 1840, Leonidas L. Hamline. 1844,
Edward Thomson. 1848, Benjamin E. Tefft. 1852, William
C. Larrabee. 1856, i860, Davis W. Clark, 1864. 186S, Isaac
W. Wiley. 1872, Erastus Wentworth. 1876, Daniel Curry.
Western Christian Advocate. — 1836, Charles Elliott,
W. R. Phillips. 1840, C. Elliott, L. L. Hamline. 1844, C. El-
liott, Leonidas L. Hamline. 1848, Matthew Simpson. 1852,
C. Elliott. 1856, i860, Calvin Kingsley. 1864, John M. Reid.
1868, S. M. Merrill. 1872, 1876, Francis S. Hoyt.
North-western Christian Advocate. — 1852, 1856, J.
V. Watson, i860, 1864, Thomas M. Eddy. 1868, John M.
Reid 1872, 1876, Arthur Edwards.
Northern Christian Advocate. — 1844, Nelson Rounds.
1848, William Hosmer. 1852, 1856, Freeborn G. Hibbard.
i860, Isaac S. Bingham. 1864, 1868, 1872, (Jesse T. Peck, de-
clined,) Dallas D. Lore, died June 20, 1875. 1876, O. H. Warren.
California Christian Advocate. — 1852, S. D. Sim-
mons. 1856, i860, 1864, Eleazer D. Thomas. 1868, 1872,
1876, Henry C. Benson,
366 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
Pittsburgh Christian Advocate.— 1844, 1848, W.
Hunter. 1852, Homer J. Clarke. 1856, Isaac N. Baird.
i860, 1864, 1868, S. H. Nesbitt. 1872, William Hunter.
1876, Alfred Wheeler.
Pacific Christian Advocate.— 1856, i860, Thomas H.
Pearne. 1864, (S. D. Brown, declined,) Henry C. Benson,
1868, 1872, Isaac S. Dillon. 1876, John H. Acton.
Central Christian Advocate. — 1856, Joseph Brooks.
i860, Charles Elliott. 1864, 1868, Benjamin F. Crary.
1872. 1876, B. St. James Fry.
The Methodist Advocate.— 1868, E. Q. Fuller, (ap-
pointed.) 1872, Nelson E. Cobleigh. 1876. E. Q. Fuller.
The Christian Apologist (German.) — 1840, 1844,
1848, 1852, 1856, i860, 1864, 1868, 1872, 1876, William Nast.
German Family Magazine, and German Sunday-School
Publications. — 1872, 1876, Henry Liel^hart.
South-western Advocate.— 1876, J. H. Hartzell.
number of preachers and members in each year.
Tear.
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
I781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
Traveling
Local
Members and
lacTfMtk
Preachers.
Preachers.
Probationers.
10
1,160
....
17
2,073
913
19
3.148
1.075
24
4,921
1.773
36
6,968
2,047
29
6,095
873
49
8.577
2,483
42
8.504
^.73
54
10.539
2,035
59
11,785
1,246
82
13.740
1.955
83
14,988
1,248
104
18,000
3.012
117
20,661
2.681
Appendix.
367
Year.
Traveling
Preachers.
1787
133
1788
166
1789
196
1790
227
I79I
250
1792
266
»793
269
1794
301
1795
313
1796
293
1797
262
1798
267
1799
272
1800
287
1 801
307
1802
358
1803
383
1804
400
1805
433
1806
452
1807
516
1808
540
1809
597
1810
615
1811
651
1812
688
1813
678
i8r4
687
1815
704
181^
695
18/7
716
1S18
748
1819
812
1820
904
1821
977
Local
Mt-mbers and
Preachers,
Probationers.
Increasa,
25,842
5.161
37.354
11.512
43,262
5.908
57.631
14.369
63,269
5.638
65.980
2.711
67,643
1.663
66,608
d. 1,035
60,291
^.6,317
56,664
d. 3.627
58.663
1.999
60,169
1,506
61,351
1,182
64,894
3.543
72,874
7.980
86,734
13,860
104,070
17,336
113.134
9,064
119,945
6,811
130,570
10,625
144.599
14,020
» 51.995
7.405
163,038
11,043
174.560 •
11,522
184.567
10,007
195.357
10,790
214,307
18,950
211,129
3.'78
211,165
36
214,235
3,070
224,853
10,618
229,627
4,774
240,924
11.297
259.890
18.966
281.148
21.256
3C8 A Hundred Years of Methodism.
rear.
TraYelIng
Preachers.
Lo<y\l Membem and
Preachers. Probation ci.
Increase.
1822
1,106
297,632
16,476
1823
1,226
312,540
14.908
1824
1,272
328.523
15.983
1825
I.314
...
348,199
19672
1826
1,406
360,800
12,601
1827
1.576
381.997
21,197
1828
1,642
...
421,156
39.159
1829
1. 817
447,143
29.305
1830
1,900
476,153
20,010
1831
2,010
513.114
37.114
1832
2,200
.. .
548,593
35.479
1833
2,400
599.736
51.143
1834
2,645
638,734
39.048
1835
2,758
652,528
13.744
1836
2,981
650,678
d. 1,850
1837
3.147
4.95
4 658,159
7.470
1838
3.322
5.79
2 696,549
38.492
1839
3.557
5.8s
6 740,459
43.9'o
1840
2,263
4.93
5 580,098
d. 160,361
1841
3.865
6,39
3 852,918
272,820
1842
4.044
7,144 913.901
60.983
1843
4,286
7.73
1,068,525
154.624
1844
4,621
8,087 1,171,356
102,831
1845
4,828
8,10
I 1,139.587
d. 31.769
1846
3.582
4.93
5 644.299
d. 495. 2S8
1847
3,642
4.91
3 631,558
d. 12.741
1848
3.841
5.IS
)i 639,066
7.508
1S49
3.984
5,154 662.315
23.249
1850
4.129
5.4:3
689.6S2
27.367
1851
4.450
5.7c
)o 721.804
32,122
1852
4.513
5,7^
)7 72S.700
6,906
1853
5,100
6,oe
)i 732.637
3.937
1854
5.483
6,149 783.358
50.721
1855
5,408
6.61
799431
16,073
1856
5.877
6.71
8 800,327
896
Appendix. 369
Yew.
TrAvellng
Local
MeinborB anJ
Preacbera.
Preachers.
I'rubulioners.
Incri:a«ti.
1857
6.134
7.169
820,519
20,192
1S5.S
6.502
7,530
956.555
136.032
1859
6.S77
7.904
974.345
17.790
i860
6.987
8.188
990.447
16, (02
1861
6.934
8.359
988.523
d. 1,924
1862
6.655
8.216
942.906
</. 45.617
1863
6.788
8.156
923.394
d. 19.512
1864
6.S2I
8.205
928,320
4.926
1865
7.175
8,493
929,250
930
1866
7.576
8.602
1.032,184
102,925
1867
8,004
9.469
1,146,081
113.897
1868
8.481
9.899
1. 255. 115
109,034
1869
8.830
10.340
1.298.938
43.S23
1870
9. '93
11.404
1. 367. 1 34
68.196
1871
9.699
11.382
1.421.323
51.189
1872
10,242
11,964
1.458.441
37.118
1873
J0.574
12,261
1,464.027
5,586
1874
10.374
12.581
1. 563.521
99.494
1B75
10.923
12,88'
1.580.559
17.038
24
THE END.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
pEC'DiO-URU
%m ^^^''
cts ;""■■ x'>> 1---
"^ oto w '»
^ %.. ^
»
0ia\HAR8fc
^•OEC?,OI9ffi
OEC 71982
r
10m-9,'66(G5925s4)
■^^91 1 iV^H^BSa
1.9 1 K^mBm^m^
3 1158 00747 5162
liSiiififfl
' AA 001 250 990 7
UV-ZJ 11